The Pechenegs: nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe
"In The Pechenegs: Nomads in the Political and Cultural Landscape of Medieval Europe Aleksander Paroń offers a reflection on the history of the Pechenegs, a nomadic people which came to control the Black Sea steppe by the end of the ninth century. Nomadic peoples have often been presented in Eu...
Gespeichert in:
| 1. Verfasser: | |
|---|---|
| Format: | Buch |
| Sprache: | English |
| Veröffentlicht: |
Leiden ; Boston
Brill
[2021]
|
| Schriftenreihe: | East Central and Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 450-1450
volume 74 |
| Schlagworte: | |
| Online-Zugang: | kostenfrei kostenfrei Inhaltsverzeichnis Literaturverzeichnis Register // Gemischte Register |
| Zusammenfassung: | "In The Pechenegs: Nomads in the Political and Cultural Landscape of Medieval Europe Aleksander Paroń offers a reflection on the history of the Pechenegs, a nomadic people which came to control the Black Sea steppe by the end of the ninth century. Nomadic peoples have often been presented in European historiography as aggressors and destroyers whose appearance led to only chaotic decline and economic stagnation. Making use of historical and archaeological sources along with abundant comparative material, Aleksander Paroń offers here a multifaceted and cogent image of the nomads' relations with neighboring political and cultural communities in the tenth and eleventh centuries." |
| Beschreibung: | VIII, 465 Seiten 4 Karten 25 cm |
| ISBN: | 9789004434899 |
Internformat
MARC
| LEADER | 00000nam a2200000 cb4500 | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 001 | BV047425327 | ||
| 003 | DE-604 | ||
| 005 | 20220214 | ||
| 007 | t| | ||
| 008 | 210818s2021 xx |||| |||| 00||| eng d | ||
| 020 | |a 9789004434899 |c hbk |9 978-90-04-43489-9 | ||
| 024 | 7 | |a 10.1163/9789004441095 |2 doi | |
| 035 | |a (OCoLC)1267972872 | ||
| 035 | |a (DE-599)BVBBV047425327 | ||
| 040 | |a DE-604 |b ger |e rda | ||
| 041 | 0 | |a eng | |
| 049 | |a DE-12 |a DE-210 |a DE-521 |a DE-1102 |a DE-1046 |a DE-1028 |a DE-1050 |a DE-573 |a DE-M347 |a DE-92 |a DE-1051 |a DE-898 |a DE-859 |a DE-860 |a DE-1049 |a DE-861 |a DE-863 |a DE-862 |a DE-Re13 |a DE-Y3 |a DE-255 |a DE-Y7 |a DE-Y2 |a DE-70 |a DE-2174 |a DE-127 |a DE-22 |a DE-155 |a DE-91 |a DE-384 |a DE-473 |a DE-19 |a DE-355 |a DE-703 |a DE-20 |a DE-706 |a DE-824 |a DE-29 |a DE-739 | ||
| 084 | |a OST |q DE-12 |2 fid | ||
| 100 | 1 | |a Paroń, Aleksander |d 1973- |e Verfasser |0 (DE-588)1161473602 |4 aut | |
| 240 | 1 | 0 | |a Pieczyngowie |
| 245 | 1 | 0 | |a The Pechenegs |b nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe |c by Aleksander Paroń ; translated by Thomas Anessi |
| 246 | 1 | 0 | |a Nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe |
| 264 | 1 | |a Leiden ; Boston |b Brill |c [2021] | |
| 264 | 4 | |c © 2021 | |
| 300 | |a VIII, 465 Seiten |b 4 Karten |c 25 cm | ||
| 336 | |b txt |2 rdacontent | ||
| 337 | |b n |2 rdamedia | ||
| 338 | |b nc |2 rdacarrier | ||
| 490 | 1 | |a East Central and Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 450-1450 |v volume 74 | |
| 520 | 3 | |a "In The Pechenegs: Nomads in the Political and Cultural Landscape of Medieval Europe Aleksander Paroń offers a reflection on the history of the Pechenegs, a nomadic people which came to control the Black Sea steppe by the end of the ninth century. Nomadic peoples have often been presented in European historiography as aggressors and destroyers whose appearance led to only chaotic decline and economic stagnation. Making use of historical and archaeological sources along with abundant comparative material, Aleksander Paroń offers here a multifaceted and cogent image of the nomads' relations with neighboring political and cultural communities in the tenth and eleventh centuries." | |
| 648 | 7 | |a Geschichte 500-1500 |2 gnd |9 rswk-swf | |
| 650 | 4 | |a Pieczyngowie |a jhpk | |
| 650 | 0 | 7 | |a Petschenegen |0 (DE-588)4115926-3 |2 gnd |9 rswk-swf |
| 651 | 7 | |a Europa |0 (DE-588)4015701-5 |2 gnd |9 rswk-swf | |
| 653 | 0 | |a Pecheneg (Turkic people) / History / To 1500 | |
| 653 | 0 | |a Nomads / Europe, Eastern / History / To 1500 | |
| 653 | 0 | |a Nomads | |
| 653 | 0 | |a Pecheneg (Turkic people) | |
| 653 | 2 | |a Eastern Europe | |
| 653 | 4 | |a To 1500 | |
| 653 | 6 | |a History | |
| 689 | 0 | 0 | |a Europa |0 (DE-588)4015701-5 |D g |
| 689 | 0 | 1 | |a Petschenegen |0 (DE-588)4115926-3 |D s |
| 689 | 0 | 2 | |a Geschichte 500-1500 |A z |
| 689 | 0 | |5 DE-604 | |
| 776 | 0 | 8 | |i Erscheint auch als |n Online-Ausgabe |z 978-90-04-44109-5 |
| 776 | 0 | 8 | |i Erscheint auch als |n Online-Ausgabe |
| 776 | 0 | 8 | |i Erscheint auch als |n Online-Ausgabe |
| 830 | 0 | |a East Central and Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 450-1450 |v volume 74 |w (DE-604)BV044684535 |9 74 | |
| 856 | 4 | 1 | |u https://directory.doabooks.org/handle/20.500.12854/71050 |x Verlag |z kostenfrei |3 Volltext |
| 856 | 4 | 1 | |u https://brill.com/view/title/58207 |x Verlag |z kostenfrei |3 Volltext |
| 856 | 4 | 2 | |m Digitalisierung BSB München - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment |q application/pdf |u http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000001&line_number=0001&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA |3 Inhaltsverzeichnis |
| 856 | 4 | 2 | |m Digitalisierung BSB München - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment |q application/pdf |u http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000003&line_number=0002&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA |3 Literaturverzeichnis |
| 856 | 4 | 2 | |m Digitalisierung BSB München - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment |q application/pdf |u http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000005&line_number=0003&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA |3 Register // Gemischte Register |
| 912 | |a ZDB-94-OAB | ||
| 912 | |a ZDB-95-BOA | ||
| 912 | |a ebook | ||
| 940 | 1 | |n oe | |
| 940 | 1 | |q BSB_NED_20210818 | |
| 942 | 1 | 1 | |c 900 |e 22/bsb |f 0902 |g 438 |
| 942 | 1 | 1 | |c 900 |e 22/bsb |f 0902 |g 47 |
| 942 | 1 | 1 | |c 306.09 |e 22/bsb |f 0902 |g 4 |
| 943 | 1 | |a oai:aleph.bib-bvb.de:BVB01-032827836 | |
Datensatz im Suchindex
| _version_ | 1822082536154595328 |
|---|---|
| adam_text |
Contents Russian/Bulgarian/Ukrainian Transliteration List of Maps x Abbreviations xi ix Introduction і і Written Sources 2 շ Archaeological Sources 16 3 The State of Research. Proposed Research Procedure 17 1 Black Sea-Caspian Steppe: Natural Conditions 20 l.x The Great Steppe. General Comments 21 1.2 Black Sea-Caspian Steppe. Physical Geography 23 1.3 The Landscape of the Black Sea-Caspian Steppe in the Accounts of Travellers and Geographers. From Herodotus to Jan Potocki 28 2 Black Sea-Caspian Steppe: Outline of Ethnic and Political Relations to the End of the Ninth Century 47 2.1 Era of the Dominance of Iranian Nomads 47 2.2 Gothic Episode 59 2.3 Period of Dominance of Turkic Nomads 66 3 The Earliest History of the Pechenegs 85 3.1 The Problem of Ethnogenesis 85 3.2 Pechenegs on the Transvolgan Steppe 94 3.3 The Pechenegs’ Wars with Magyars. Migration to the Black Sea Steppe 104 4 Structures and Forms of Existence 127 4.1 Introduction 127 4.2 Political and Social Organization 132 4.3 Economy 160 4.4 Military 184 4.5 The Pechenegs’ Ethnic Identity and Value System 207
VIII CONTENTS 5 The Apex of the Pechenegs’ Political Importance 240 5.1 Borders and Internal Territorial Divisions of the Newly-Created Patzinacia 240 5.2 Political Relations between the Pechenegs and Their Neighbours 251 5.3 The History of the Pechenegs before 945. At a Political Crossroads 255 5.4 The Pechenegs as Allies of the Byzantine Empire 277 6 Decline of the Pechenegs’ Power on the Black Sea Steppe 293 6.1 The Rus’, Pechenegs and Uzes (972-1036) 293 6.2 The Byzantine Empire and the Pechenegs on the Eve of Their Migration to the Balkans 317 6.3 Pecheneg Migration to the Balkans 321 7 The Pechenegs on the Territories of the States Neighbouring the Steppe 331 7.1 The Pechenegs in Byzantium: 1047-1091 332 7.2 The Pechenegs in the Arpadian Kingdom 372 7.3 The Pechenegs in Rus’ 383 7.4 The Pechenegs under Piast Dynasty Rule (?) 387 Conclusion Bibliography Index 445 391 395
Bibliography Sources Abu-1-Fida Géographie dAboulféda. Traduite de l’Arabe en Français par M. Reinaud. Abu-l-Gazi Vol. 2.1. Paris 1848. Rodoslovanaia Turkmen. Sochinenie Abu-l-Gazi khana khivinskogo. Ed. Ad.Brem. A. N. Kononov. Moskva, Leningrad 1958. Adam Bremensis, Gesta Hamburgensis Ecclesiae Pontificum. Ed. B. Schmeidler (mgh ss, rer. Germ. 2). Hannover, Leipzig 1917. Amm.Marc. Ammianus Marcellìnus, History. Latin text with an English transaltion byJ.C. Rolfe (lcl 331). Voi. 3 (Books 27-31). London, Cambridge 1939. An.Kom. Anna Komnena, Alexias. Voi. 1. Eds. D.R. Reinsch, A. Kambylis Ann.Bert Ann.Fuld. (cfhb 40.1-2). Berlin 2001. Annales Bertram: mgh ss 1. Ed. G.H. Pertz. Lipsia 1925,4)8-515. Annales Fuldenses sive Annales Regni Francorum OrientaUs. Ed. F. Kürzte Ann.Iuv. (mgh ss, rer. Germ. 7). Hannover 1891. Annales ex annalibus Iuvavensibus antiques excerpti. Ed. H. Breslau: ss 30.2. Leipzig 1934,727-744. Anonymus Gallus, Cronica et Gesta Ducum sive Principům Polonorum. mgh An.Gall. al-Bakri Ed. K. Maleczyński (mph sn 2). Kraków 1952. Kunik, A., Rozen, V. (1878) Izvestiia aľ-Bekri i drugikh avtorov o Rusi i Slavianakh: Zapiski Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk 32. Prilozhenie 1. ibn Battuta Sankt-Peterburg. ibn Battuta, Osobliwości miast i dziwy podróży 1325-1354 {Wybór). Polish translation T. Majda, H. Natorf. Eds. A, Zajączkowski. Beauplan Ben.Pol. Biruni Broniewski Bruno Call. Commentary T. Majda. Warszawa 1962. Guillaume le Vasseur de Beauplan, La Description d'Ukranie. Eds. D.F. Essart, A.B. Pernal. Ottawa, Paris 1990. Benedictas Polonus, Relatio: Sinica Franciscana.
Vol. 1: Itinera et rela tiones fratrum minörüm saeculi XIII et XIV. Ed. A. van den Wyngaert Frienze 1929,133-143· Abu Rejchan Biruni, Geodeziia: Id., Izbrannye proizvedeniia. Voi. 3. Ed. A.K. Arends, Tashkent 1966. Marcin Broniewski, Tartariae descriptie. Opis Tatarii. Ed. M. Mączyńska. Polish Translation by E. Śnieżewska. Łódź 2011. Bruno Querfurtensis, Epistoła ad Henricum regem. Ed. J. Karwasińska: mph sn 4.3. Warszawa 1973,97-106. Callimachus, Lycophron, Aratus. Greek text with an English translation A.W. Mair, G.R. Mair (lcl 129). London, New York 1921.
396 di Carpine Cat. Cec. BIBLIOGRAPHY Giovanni di Pian di Carpine, Storia dei Mongoli. Ed. E. Menestò. Spoleto 1989. Sověty і rasskazy Kekavmena. Sochinenie vizantiiskogo polkovodtsa XI veka. Ed., Russian translation and commentary by G.G. Litavrin. Moskva 2003. Chr.Pol.Mai. Chr.Hung. Chronica Poloniae Maioris. Ed. B. Kürbis: mph. sn 8. Warszawa 1970. Chronici Hungarici compositie saeculi XIV. Ed. A. Domanovszky: srh Chr.Mon. Chr.Müg. Chr.Ryth.Müg. srh DAI DCB Diod. ibn Fadian 1,217-505. Chronicon Monacense. Ed. A. Domanovszky: srh 2,53-86. Chronicon Henrici de Mügeln. Ed. E. Travnik: SRH 2,87-223. Chronicon rythmicum Henrici de Mügeln. Ed. A. Domanovszky: 2,225-272. Constantine Porphyrogenitus, De administrando imperio. Ed. Gy. Moravesik. English Translation R.J.H. Jenkins (cfhb 1). Dumbarton Oaks 1967. Constaninus Porphyrogenitus, De cerimoniis aulae Byzantinae. Ed. I. I. Reiske (cshb 7-8). Voi. 1-2. Bonn 1829-1830. Diodorus of Sicily, [Bibliotheca historica]. Vol. 2 (Books 2.35-4.58). Greeks text with an English translation by C.H. Oldfather (lcl 340). Voi. 10 (Books 19.66-20). Greek text with an English translation by R. M. Geer (lcl 390). London, Cambridge 1967. Ahmad ibn Fadlān. Mission to the Volga. Ed. and translated by Georg.Pak. J. E. Montgomery: Two Arabic Travel Books. Eds. Ph.F. Kennedy, S. M. Toorawa. New York, London 2014,163-297. Fragmenta Hesiodea. Eds. R. Merkelbach, M.L. West. Oxford 1967. Martinez, A.P. (1982) Gardlzi’s Two Chapters on the Turks: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 2,109-217. Gautier, P. (1984) Le typikon du sébaste Grégoire Pakourianos: Revue
Georg.Mon. des études byzantines 42,5-145. Georgius Monachus [Continuatus], Vitae imperatoram recentiorum, Fr.Hes. al-GardīzI Golb, Pritsak G.Ung. Hdt. ed. I. Bekker: Th.Cont, 761-924. Golb, N„ Pritsak, O. (1982) Khazarian Hebrew documents of the tenth centaury. Ithaca, London. Golb, N., Pritsak, O. (1997) Khazarsko-evreiskie dokumentyXveka. Ed. Via. Petrukhin. Moskva, Ierusalim. Anonymus, Gesta Ungarorum. Ed. Ae. Jakubovich: srh 1,13-Ա7. Herodotus, [History], Greek text with an English translation by A.D. Goodley (lcl Ո7-118). Voi. 1-2 (Books 1-4). Cambridge, London 1926-1928.
397 BIBLIOGRAPHY Ніррос. Hippocrates, Airs, waters, places: Hippoctares vol. і. Greek text with an English translation by W.H.S. Jones. London (lcl 147). New York 1923, 65-137· Hom.Od. Hudūd al-Älam Homerus, Ilias. Ed. A. Ludwich. 11. Leipzig 1907. Homerus, Ocfysee. Eds. K.F. Ameis, C. Henrze. Leipzig 1879. Minorsky, V. (1937) Hudüd al-Älam ‘The Regions of the World'A Persian Geography,572 A. H. -g82 A. D. Translated and Explained by V Minorsky. Io.Bar. London. Iosaphat Barbaro, Viaggio alla Tana/Puteshestviie v Tanu: Barbaro Hom.Il. i Kontūrini o Rossit K istorii italo-russkikh sviazei v XV v. Ed. E.Ch. Io.Cinn. Io.Maur. Io.Scyl. Skarzhinskaia. Leningrad 1971,113-187. Ioannes Cinnamus, Rerum ab loanne et Alexio [recte: Manuele] Comnenis Gestorům. Ed. A. Meineke (cshb 26). Bonn 1836. Iohannis Euchaitorum metropolitae quae in codice Vaticano graeco 6/6 supersunt. Ed. P. de Lagarde (Abhandlungen der Königlichen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen 28). Göttingen 1882. Ioannes Scylitzes, Synopsis Historiarum, ed. I. Thurn (cfhb 5). Berlin 1973· lo.Zon. Ioannes Zonaras, Epitomae historiarum libri ХІН-ХѴШ. Ed. Th. lord. Büttner-Wobst. Bonn 1897. lordanes, Romana et Getica. Ed. Th. Mommsen (mgh IOSPE 1882. Inscriptiones antique horae septentrionalis Ponti Euxini Graecae et lp.Let. Latinae. Ed. В. Latyshev. St. Petersburg 19162. Ipaťevskaia letopis’. Ed. A.A. Shakhmatov (psrl 2). Sankt-Peterburg Ius.-Trog. aa 5.1). Berlin 1908 [repr. Moskva 1962]. Iustinus, Trogi Pompei Historiarum Philippicarum Epitoma. Ed. I. leep. Leipzig 1859. Joh.Thur. Johannes de Thurocz, Chronica
Hungarorum. Voi. 1. Eds. E. Galantai, J. Kristó. Budapest 1985. al-Kāšgarī Mahmüd Kāšgarī, Compendium of the Turkic Dialects. Ed. R. Dankoff. Voi. ı-շ. Harvard 1982-84. Klaudios Ptolemaios, Handbuch der Geographie (Griechisch-Deutsch). KLPtol. Lassota La vie Leg.St. Eds. A. Stückelberger, G. Graßhoff. Voi. 1-2. Basel 2006. Eryk Lassota von Steblau, Diariusz. Rok 7594: Eryka Lassoty i Wilhelma Beauplana opisy Ukrainy. Ed. Z. Wójcik. Warszawa 1972,53-99. La vie de Sainte Cyrille Philéote moine byzantine. Ed. E. Sargologos. Brussels 1964. Legenda S. Stephani regis maior et minor, atque legenda ab Hartvico epis copo conscripta. Ed. E. Bartoniek: srh 2,363-440.
398 LeoDiac. LeoGramm. Libellus Liutprand. Mar.Polo BIBLIOGRAPHY Leo Diaconus Caloënsis,Historia, ed. С.В. Hase (сѕнв 33). Bonn 1828. Leo Grammaticus, Chronographia. Ed. I. Bekker (сѕнв 34). Bonn 1842. Libellus de institutione morum. Ed. I. Balogh: srh 2,611-627. Liutprandus Episcopus Cremonensis, Antapodosis: Id., Opera. Ed. J. Becker (mgh ss rer. Germ. 41). Hannover, Leipzig 1915,1-158. The Travek ofMarco Polo, ed. M. Komroff. New York, London 1953. al-Marwazī Minorsky, V. (1942) Sharaf az-Zaman Tahir al-Marvazi on China the Turcs and India. Arabic text with an English translation and commen tary by V. Minorsky. London. al-Mas'ūdī, Kitāb Kitāb al-Tanblh wa'1-Išrõf [Book of Admonition and Revision]. Ed. M.J. De Goeje (bga 8), Leiden 1894. al-Mas'ūdī, Prairies MatEd. Mich.LiL Les Prairies d'or, edited and translated by Babier de Meynard, Pavet de Courteille. Vol. ı-շ. Paris 1861-1863. Matthieu d’Édessa, Chronique, ed. E. Dulaurier. Paris 1858. Mat.Mie. Mich-Att. Mich.Glyc. Míchalo Lituanus, De moribus Tartarorum, Lituanorum et Moschorum. Basilea 1615. Matvei Mekhovskii, Traktat o dvuldi Sarmatiiakh [Tractatus de duabus Šarmaitis]. Latin text with Russian translation, introduction and com mentary by S.A. Anninskii. Moskva, Leningrad 1936. Michael Attaleiates, The History. Greek text with an English translation by A. Kaldellis, D. Kraitis (doml 16). Cambridge, London 2012. Michael Glycas, Annales. Ed. I. Bekker (сѕнв 37). Bonn 1835. Mich.Psell. Michael Psellos, Chronographia. Voi. ı-շ. Ed. D.R. Reinsch. Berlin, Boston 2014. Mich.Syr. Miracula Miskawajhi Nic.Chon. Michel le
Syrien, Chronique. Vol. 3. Ed. J.-B. Chabot. Paris 1905. Miracula S. Georgii. Ed. J.B. Aufhauser. Leipzig 1913. Miskawajhi, The Experiences of the Nations. Translated from Arabic by D.S. Margoliouth. Voi. 2: The Eclipse of the Abbasid Caliphate. Original Chronicles of the Fourth Islamic Century. Edited, translated and eluci dated by H.F. Amedroz, D.S. Margoliouth. v. Oxford 1921. Nicephorus Bryennius, Historia. Ed. P. Gauthier (cfhb 9). Bruxelles 1976. Nicetas Chômâtes, Historia. Ed. LA. van Dieten (cfhb 11.1-2). Berlin Nic.Mist. 1975· Nicolaus ì Constantinopoli Patriarcha, Epistoloje. Eds. R.J.H. Jenkins, Nic.Pap. L.G. Westemik (cfhb 6). Washington 1973. Nicolai I. papae epistolae. Ed. E. Perels: Epistolae Karolini Aevi. Vol. 4. Nic.Patr. Berlin 1925 (mgh EpisL 6), 257-690. Nicephoros Pariarch of Constantinople, Short History. Ed. C. Mango Nic.Bryenn. (cfhb 13). Washington 1990.
BIBLIOGRAPHY N PL Ott.Fr. Ott.Fr.-Rah. Perepiska PI Plinius PNL Polyb. Potocki Priad Prise. 399 Novgorodskaia pervaia letopis’ starshego i mladshego izvodov. Ed. A.N. Nasonov. Moskva, Leningrad 1950. Otto Episcopus Frisingensis, Chronicon. Ed. A. Hofmeister (mgh ss rer Germ. 45). Hanover, Leipzig 1912. Otto et Rahewinus, GestaFridericiI. Imperatoris. Ed. G. Waitz (mgh ss rer. Germ. 46). Hannover 1912. P.K. Kokovcov, Evreisko-khazarska perepiskavXveke. Leningrad 1932. Die Protobulgarischen Inschriften. Ed. V. Beševliev. Berlin 1963. Caius Plinius Secundus, Historia Naturalis. Latin text with an English translation by H. Rackham (lcl 352). Voi. 2 (Books 3-7). London, Cambridge 1942. Patriarshaia ili Nikonovskaia letopis’. Ed. A.F. Bychkov (psrl 9). Sankt-Peterburg 1862. Polybius, Históriáé. Vol. 4. Ed. Th. Büttner-Wobst Stuttgart 1963. Jean Potocki, Voyage á Astrakan et sur la Ugne du Caucase: Jean Potocki, Voyages. Eds. F. Rosset, D. Triaire. Paris 2015,281-425. Priaď ob Eimunde Hringssone: Islandskie korolevske sagi 0 vostochnoi Evrope pervaia tret’XI v.). Edition, Russian translation and commen tary by T.N. Dzhakson. Moskva 1994,87-120. Priscus: The Fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman Empire. Voi. 2. Text, translation and historiographical notes by R.C. Blockley. Liverpool 1983,222-400. Pródromos Theodoras Pródromos, Historische Gedichte. Ed. W. Hörender (Wiener Byzantinische Studien 11). Wien 1974. PVLl Lavrent’evskaia letopis’ (Vyp. 1: Povesť vremennykh let). Ed. I.F. Karskii (psrl 1). Leningrad 1926. Povesť vremennykh let. Vol. 2. Commentary by D.S.
Likhachev. Moskva, Leningrad 1950. PVL 2 Rašid ad-Din Rašid ad-Din, Sbomik letopisei. Voi. 1.2. Translated from Persian by 0.1. Smirnova. Moskva, Leningrad 1952. Voi. 3. Translated from Persian by A.K. Arends. Moskva, Leningrad 1946. Regíno Regino Abbas Prumiensis, Chronicon. Ed. Fr. Kunze (mgh ss rer. Germ. 50). Hannover 1890. Rogerius Rogerius de Tőire Magiore, Carmen Miserabile. Ed. L. Juhász: srh 2, 543-588. ibn Rusta Księga drogocennych klejnotów: Źródła arabskie do dziejów Słowiańszczyzny. Vol. 2.2. Ed. T. Lewicki. Wroclaw 1977. Rubruck Guillelmus de Rubme, Itinerarium: Sinica Franciscana. Vol. 1: Itinera et relationes fratrum minomm saeculi XIII et XIV. Ed. A. van den Wyngaert. Firenze 1929,147-333.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 400 Rus.khr. RuskU khronograf (Vyp. 2: Khronograf Zapadno-Russkoi redaktsü) Scyl.Cont. Sim.Kéza loannes Scylitzes Continuatus. Ed. E.Th. Tsolakes. Thessalonike 1968. Simon de Kéza, Gesta Hungaromm. Ed. A. Domanovszky: srh 1, Snorri Snorri Sturluson, Heimskringla. History of the Kings of Norway. (psrl 22.2). Petrograd 1914. 129-194. Translation, introduction and commentary by L.M. Hollander. Austin 1964. Strabo Sym.Magist. Taranowski Theoph.Achr. Th.Conf. Th.Cont. Thietmar Tho.Arch. VCM V.Liet. ibnYaqub Zos. Strabo, Geography. Greek with an English translation by H.L. Jones (lcl 49,182). Voi. 1 (Books 1-2), 3 (Books 6-7). London, Cambridge 1917-1924. Symeon Magister et Logotheta, С/гготеои, ed. S. Wahlgren (cfhb 44.1). Berlin 2006. Andrzej Taranowski, Krótkie wypisanie drogi: Antologia pamiętników polskich XVI wieku. Eds. R. Pollak, S. Drewniak, M. Kaczmarek. Wrocław 1966,203-216. Theophylactus Achridensis, Orationes, tractatus, carmina. Ed. P. Gautier (cfhb 16.1). Thessaloniki 1980. Theophanes Confessor, Chronographia. Ed. C. de Boor. Voi. 1. Leipzig 1883. Theophanes Continuatus, Chronographia. Ed. I. Bekker (сѕнв 48). Bonn 1838. Thietmar, Chronicon. Ed. R. Holtzmann (mgh ss rer. Ger. N.S. 9). Berlin 1935. Thomas Archidiaconus Spalatensis, Historia Salonitanorum atque Spalatinorum pontificum. Eds. O. Peric, D. Karbie, M.M. Sokol, J.R. Sweeney (cet 4). Budapest, New York 2006. The Vita of Constantine and The Vita of Methodius. Translated by M. Kantor, R.S. White. Ann Arbor 1976. Vita Lietberti episcopi Cameracensis auctore Rodulfo monacho S. Sepulcri
Cameracensis. Ed. A. Hofmeister:mgh ss 30.2. Leipzigi934, 838-866. Relacja Ibrahima ihn Jakuba z podráfy do krajów słowiańskich w prze kazie Al-Bekriego. Ed. T. Kowalski (mph sn 1). Kraków 1946. Zosimus, Historia nova. Ed. L. Mendelssohn. Leipzig 1887.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 401 Secondary Literature Mănucu-Adameştanu, G. (2001) Les invasions des Petchénègues au Bas Danube -.Études Byzantines et Post-Byzantines, eds. E. Popescu, T. Teoteoi. Iaşi, 87-ա. Agadzhanov, S.G. (1969) Ocherki istorii oguzov i turkmen Srednei Ázii IX-XIII w. Ashkhabad. Alisen, Th.T. (2001) Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge. Andrews, T.L. (2010) Matthew of Edessä: емс շ, íogi. Andrews, T.L. (2017) Matťěos Uŕhayec'i and his Chronicle. History as Apocalypse in a Crossroads of Cultures. Leiden, Boston. Angelov, D. (1961) Bogomiktvo v Bulgariia. Sofiia. Angold, M. (1997) The Byzantine Empire, 1025-1204. A political history. London, New York. Angold, M. (2008) Belle époque or crisis? (1025-П18): chbe, 583-626. Antonopoulos, P.T. (1993) Byzantium, the Magyar Raids and Their Consequences: Byzantinoslavica 54.2,254-267. Armarchuk, E.A. (2006) Konskaia upriazh' iz mogil'nikov Severo-Vostochnogo Prichemomor’iaX-XIll vekov. Moskva. Artamonov, M.I. (1962) Istorila Khazar. Leningrad. Arutiunova, V.A. (1972) К voprosu о vzaimootnosheniiakh Vizantii s pechenegami і polovcami vo vremia normannskoi kampanii: Vizantiiski Vremennik 33, U5-119. Asheri, D., Lloyd, A., Corcella, A. (2007) A Commentary on Herodotus. Books I-IV. Eds. O. Murray, A. Moreno. Oxford. Atanasov, G. (1999) Insignite па srednovekovnite bulgarskivladeteli Koroni, skiptri, sferi, oruzhiia, kostiumi, nakiti. Pleven. Atavin, A.G. (2008) Pogrebalnyi obriad i imushchestvenno-sotsial’naia struktura kochevnikov lesostepnoi i stepnoi zony iuga Rossii v kontse IX - pervoi polovine XIII v. (pechenegi,
torki, polovcy): Drevnosti iuga Rossi PamiatiA.G. Atavina. Ed. G.E. Afanas’ev. Moskva, 71-107. Avenarius, A. (1988) Struktur und Organisation der europäischen Steppenvölke: Settimane di Studio del Centro Italiano di Studi SullAlto Medioevo XXXV. Pöpöä delle stepe: Unni, Avari, Ungari. Spoleto, 125-150. Bacot, J. (1956) Reconnaissance en Haute Asie Septentrionale par cinq envoyés ouigours au VIIIe siècle:Journal Asiatique 244,137-153. Bálint, Cs. (1989) Die Archäologie der Steppe. Steppenvölker zwischen Volga und Donau vom 6. bis zum 10. Jahrhundert. Wien, Köln, Böhlau 1989. Bálint, Cs. (2010) Der Schatz von Nagyszentmiklós. Archäologische Studien zurfrühmit telalterächen Metallgefäßkunst des Oriens, Byzanz’ und der Steppe. Budapest.
402 BIBLIOGRAPHY Bárány, A. (2012) The Expansions of the Kingdom of Hungary in the Middle Ages (1000-1490): The Expansion of Central Europe in the Middle Ages. Ed. N. Berend. Ashgate, 333-379Barfield, Th.J. (1992) The Perilous Frontier. Nomadic Empires and China, 221 BC to AD 1757. Cambridge. Barfield, Th.J. (1993) The nomadic alternative. Englewood Cliffs. Barfield, Th.J. (2001) The Shadow Empires: Imperial State Formation along the Chinese-Nomad Frontier: Empires. Eds. C. Sinopoli, T. D’Altroy, K. Morrison, S. Alcock. Cambridge, 10-41. Bartha, A. (1975) Hungarian Society in the 9th and 10th centuries. Budapest. Bartha, A. (1988) The typology of nomadic empires: Settimane di Studio del Centro Italiano di Studi Sull'Alto Medioevo XXXV. Popoli delle stepe: Unni, Avari, Ungari. Spoleto, 151-174. Bartol’d, W. (1897), Otchet о poezdke v Sredniuiu Aziiu c nauchnoiu cel’iu 1893֊ 1894 gg.: Zapiski Imp. Akademii Nauk viii seriia po istor.-filol. otdel., 1. no. 4. Sankt-Petersburg, 80-126. Bartoľd, W. (1963) Mesto prikaspiiskikh oblastei v istorii musuľmanskogo mira: Id., Sochinenia 2.1. Moskva, 651-772. Bartol’d, W (1963a) Arabskije izvestija о rusach: Id., Sochineniia 2.1. Moskva, 810-858. Bartoli, A., Kazanskí, M. (2002) Kherson and Its Region: The Economic History of Byzantium. From the Seventh through the Fifteenth Century. Voi. 2. Ed. A.E. Laiou. Dumbarton Oaks, 659-665. Antonowicz-Bauer, L, Dubinski, A. (1983) Słownik turecko-polski, polsko-turecki. Warszawa. Bazin, L. (1986) A propos du nom des “Petchénègues”: Passé Turco-Tatar Présent Soviétique. Etudes offertes à Alexandre
Benningsen. Louvain, Paris, 67-77. Belke, K., Šoustal, P. (1997) Die Byzantiner und ihre Nachbarn. Die De administrando imperio gennante Lehrschrift des Kaisers Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos für seinen Sohn Romanos. Übersetzt, eingeleitet und erklärt von K. Belke, P. Soustal (Byzantinische Geschichtsschreiber 19). Wien. Beranová, M. (1986) Die Archäologie über die Pflanzenproduktion bei den Hunnen, Awaren und Protobulgaren: Památky archeologické 77,81-101. Berend, N. (2001) At the Gate of Christendom. Jews, Mustims and ‘Pagans’ in Medieval Hungary, с. юоо-с. 1300. Cambridge. Berend, N. (2001a) Cuman Integration in Hungary: Nomads in the Sedentary World. Eds. A.M. Khazanov, A. Wink, New York 2001, s. 103-127. Berend, N. (2013) Violance, Christianization and monarchy in medieval Hungary: Consensus or Violance? Cohesive Forces in the Early and High Medieval Societies (ցէհ-ւդէհ c.). Eds. S. Moździoch, P. Wiszewski. Wroclaw, 261-269.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 403 Berend, N., Laszlovszky, J., Szakács, B.Z. (2007) The Kingdom of Hungary: Christianization and the Rise of Christian Monarchy. Scandinavia, Central Europe and Rus’ c. 900-7200. Ed. N. Berend. Cambridge, 319-368. Berend, N., Urbańczyk, P., Wiszewski, P. (2013) Central Europe in the high Middle Ages: Bohemia, Hungary and Poland c. goo-c. 1300. Cambridge. BeshevUev, V. (1981) Die protobulgarische Periode der bulgarischen Geschichte. Amsterdam. Beshevhev, V. (1984) Purvobulgari. ¡storda. Sofim. Bibikov, M.V. (1999) Vizantüskie istochniki po istorii drevnei Rusi i Kavkaza. SanktPeterburg. Bieniak, J. (20102) Państwo Míec nva.Warszawa. Bíró, G., Langó, P. (2013) “Deo odibilis gens Hungarorum” oder “аихШит Domini” - Die Ungarn und die christliche Welt im 10. Jahrhundert: Rauben - Plündern ֊ Morden. Nachwies von Zerstörung und kriegerischer Gewalt im archäologischen Befund. Ed. O. Heinrich-Tamáska, Hamburg, 265-335. Bisembaev, A.A. (2003) Arkheologicheskie pamiatniki kochevnikav srednevekov’ia zapadnogo Kazakhstana (V1I-XV1II w. ). Ural’sk. Boba, I. (1967) Nomads, Northmen and Slavs. Eastern Europe in the ninth century. Wiesbaden. Bol’shakov, O.G., Mogait, A.L. (1971) Puteshestvie Abu Hamida al-Gamati v Vostochnuiu i Tsentral'nuiuEvropu (1131-1153gg.). Moskva. Bonarek, J. (1996) Przyczyny i cele bułgarskich wypraw Świętosława a polityka Bizancjum w latach sześćdziesiątych X wieku: Studia Historyczne 39,287-301. Bonarek, J. (2003) Romejowie i obcy w kronice Jana Skylitzesa Identyfikacja etniczna Bizantyjczyków i ich stosunek do obcych w świetle kronikiJana
Skylitzesa. Toruń. Bonarek, J. (2007) Le Bas Danube dans le seconde moitié du IX-ème siècle: nouveaux Etats ou nouveaux peuples?: Byzantina et Slavica Cracoviensia V. Byzantium, New Peoples, New Powers: The Byzantino-Slav Contact Zone,from the Ninth to the Fifteenth Century. Kraków, 193-200. Bonarek, J. (2011) Bizancjum w dobie bitwy pod Mantzikert Znaczenie zagrożenia seldżuckiego w polityce bizantyńskiej w XI wieku. Kraków. Bondarenko, D.M., Korotayev, A.V., Kradin, N.N. (2003) Introduction: Social Evolution, Alternatives and Nomadism: Nomadic Pathways in Social Evolution. Eds. N.N. Kradin, D.M. Bondarenko, Th.J. Barfield. Moscow, 1-24. Borisov, B.D. (2007) Demographic and Ethnic Changes during XI-XII Century in Bulgaria: Archaeologia Bulgarica 11,71-84. Botalov, S.G. (2009) Gunny i tiurke (istoriko-arkheologicheskaia rekonstruktsiia). Cheliabinsk. Bozhilov, I .A. (1973) Bulgariia і pechenezite (896-1018): Istoricheskii Pregled 29,37-62.
404 BIBLIOGRAPHY Bozhilov, LA. (1983) Car Simeon VeUki (8дз֊дгу); Zlatnüai vek na Srednovekovna BuÎgariia. Soilia. Bozhilov, LA., Giuzelev, V. (1999) Istorila na srednovekovna BuÎgariia VII-XIVvek. Sohia. Brand, Ch.M. (1976) Deeds ofJohn and Manuel Comnenus. Translated by Ch.M. Brand. New York 1976. Bravo, B., Wipszycka, E. (1988) Historia starożytnych Greków. Vol. 1. Warszawa. Bromberg, J. (1938) Toponymical and historical miscellanies on medieval Dobrudja, Bessarabia and Moldo-Wallachia: Byzantion 13,9-71. Browning, R. (1975) Byzantium and Bulgaria. A comparative study across the early medievalfrontier. London. Browning, R. (1989) Byzantine Foreign Policy and the Bulgarian State, Seventh to Tenth Century: Id., History, Language and Literacy in the Byzantine World. Ashgate, 23-32. Browning, R. (1991) Develtos: obd, i, 615-616. Browning, R. (1992) The Byzantine Empire. Washington. Buckley, P. (2014) The Alexiad of Anna Kornnene. Artistic Strategy in the Making of a Myth. Cambridge. Bury, J.B. (1897) The European Expedition of Darius: Classical Review 11,277-282. Bury, J.B. (1906) The treatise De administrando imperio: Byzantinische Zeitschrift 15, 517-577· Bury, J.B. (1907) The Ceremonial Book of Constantine Porphtrogennetos: The English Historical Review 22,209-227. Byzanz. Geschichte und Kultur des Oströmischen Reiches. Ed. Norman H. Baynes, Henry StL.B. Moss, München 1964. Cahen, C. (1948) La premiere penetration turque en Asie Mineure: Byzantion 18,5-67. Carneiro, R. (1981) The chiefdom: precursor of The State: The transition to statehood in the New World. Eds. G.D.
Jones, R.R. Kautz. Cambridge, 37-79. Chardaev, V.M. (1991) Gold und Geschmeide bei den Nomaden des 4-14. Jahrhunderts n. Chr.: Gold der Steppe. Archäologie der Ukraine. Eds. R. Rolle, M. Müller-Wille, K. Schietzel. Neumünster, 255-258. Charzewska, J. (1963) Opis szczętków kostnych z cmentarzyska wczesnośrednio wiecznego w Gorysławicach, powiat Busko: Rozpravy Zespołu Badań nad Polskim Średniowieczem Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego i Politechniki Warszawskiej. Vol. 2: Badania archeologiczne w okoUcy Wiślicy. Warszawa, 199-211. El Cheikh, N.M. (2004) Byzantium Viewed by the Arabs. Harvard. Ching-lung Chen (1984) A Study of Turkic Weapons: Altaistic Studies. Papers presented at the 25th Meeting of the Permanent International Altaistic Conference at Uppsala, June 7-77 7982. Eds. G. Jarring, S. Rosén. Stockholm, 29-35. Chekin, L.S. (1992) The Godless Ishmaelites: the Image of the Steppe in EleventhThirteenth-Century Rus’: Russian History 19,9-28.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 405 Cheynet, J.-C. (2006) L’expansion byzntine durant la dynstie macédonienne (8671057): Le Monde Byzantin. Vol. 2: L’Empire byzantine 641-1204. Ed. J.-C. Cheynet. Paris, 23-42. Cheynet, J.-C. (2006a) Byzance entre les Turcs et les croisés (1057-1204): Le Monde Byzanttn.Nol. 2,43-65. Cheynet, J.-C. (2006b) L’armée et la marine: Le Monde Byzantin. Vol. 2,151-174. Chibilyov, A. (2002) Steppe and Forest-steppe: The Physical Geography of Northern Eurasia. Ed. M. Shahgedanova, 248-266. Chochorowski, J. (1993) Ekspansja kimmeryjska na tereny Europy Środkowej. Kraków. Chochorowski, J. (2004) Kimmerowie i Scytowie - koczownicy Wielkiego Stepu na progu historii: Wędrówka i etnogeneza w starożytności i średniowieczu. Eds. M. Salamon, J. Strzelczyk. Kraków, 92-102. Christian, D. (1998) A History ofRussia, Central Asia and Mongolia. Voi. 1: Inner Eurasia from Prehistory to the Mongol Empire. Oxford. Ciupercă, В. (2010) Some observations from the point of view of the Sion fortifica tions about power centres in the Lower Danube between the eight and tenth cen turies: Patęstas et communitas. Interdisziplinäre Beiträge zu Wesen und Darstellung von Herrschaftsverhältnissen im Mittelalter östlich der Elbe/Interdiscipänary Studies of the Constitution and Demonstration of Power Relations in the Middle Ages East of the Elbe. Eds. A. Parafi, S. Rossignol, B.Sz. Szmoniewski, G. Vercamer. Wroclaw, Warszawa, 275-289. Claessen, H.J.M., Skalník, P. (1978) The Early State: Theories and Hypotheses: The Early State. Eds. H.J.M. Claessen, P. Skalník. The Hague, Paris, New York, 3-27.
Claessen, H.J.M., Skalník, P. (1978a) Limits: Beginning and End of the Early State: The Early State. Eds. H.J.M. Claessen, P. Skalník. The Hague, Paris, New York, 619-635. Claessen, H.J.M., Skalník, P. (1981) Ubi sumus? The Study of the State Conference in Retrospect The Study of the State. Eds. H.J.M. Claessen, P. Skalník. The Hague, Paris, New York, 469-510. Clauson, J. (1957) A propos du manuscrit Pelliot tibetan 1283: Journal Asiatique 245, ս֊24. Coman, A. (1998) Rumänen, Kumanen, Osmanen. Zur Geschichte und Sprachgeschichte Südosteuropas vom IX-XX. Jhd. Fulda, Hermannstadt. Comşa, M. (i960) Die bulgarische Herrschaft nördlich der Donau während des IX. und X. Jh. im Lichte der archäologischen Forschungen: Dacia. Revue d’archéologie et d’histoire ancienne (nouvelle série) 4,395-422. Cross S.H., Scherbowitz-Wetzor, O.P. (1953) The Russian Primary Chronicle. Laurentian Text. Translated and edited by S.H. Cross, O.P. Sherbowitz-Wetzor. Cambridge. Csebe, G. (1922) Turco-byzantische Miszellen, 1. Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos, De administrando imperio 37. Kapitel über die Petschengen: Körösi Csoma-Archtvum 1,209-219.
406 BIBLIOGRAPHY Curta, F. (2006) Southeastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 500-1250. Cambridge. Curta, F. (2013) The Image and Archaeology of the Pechenegs: Banatica 23,143-202. Czefranow, S. (1953) GeografiaZSRR. Warszawa. Czeglédy, К. (1954) TV-IX századi népmozgalmak a steppen [Ethnic movements in the steppe between the 4th and 9th century]. Budapest. Czeglédy, К. (1954a) Monographs on Syriac and Muhammadan sources in the literary remains of M. Komsko: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 4,19-91. Czeglédy, К. (1956) A kangarok [besenyők] a VI századi szír forrásokban [Kangars [Pechenegs] in the Syriac sources of the 6th century AD]: A Magyar Tudományos Akadémia Nyelv- és Irodalomtudományi Osztályának Közleményei 5,243-276. Czeglédy, K. (1982) Zur Stammesorganisation der türkischen Völker: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 36,89-93. Czeglédy, К. (1983) From East to West: The Age of Nomadic Migration in Eurasia: Archivům Eurasiae Medu Aevi 3,25-125. Chkhaidze, VN. (2008) Tamatarkha Rannesrednevekovyi gorod na Tamanskom poluostrove. Moskva. Daszkiewicz, J.R., Tryjarski, E. (1982) Baby kamienne stepów nadczarnomorskich. Kokkeja z Asaknii Nowej. Wrocław. Dawson, Ch. (1955) The Mongol Mission. Narratives and Letters of the Franciscans Missionaries in Mongolia and China in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries. Ed. Ch. Dawson. New York. Dąbrowska, E. (1965) Kurhany rassawskie: Archeologia 8,122-171. Dąbrowska, E. (1979) Węgrzy: W. Szymański, E. Dąbrowska Awarzy, Węgrzy. Wrocław, 137-236. Dąbrowski, K. (1975) Hunowie europejscy: K. Dąbrowski, T.
Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, E. TryjarskL Hunowie europejscy, Protobulgarzy, Chazarowie, Pieczyngowie. Wrocław, Warszawa, Kraków, Gdańsk, 11-146. Demougeot, E. (1979) La formation de l’Europe et les invasions barbares. Vol. 2: De l'avènement de Dioclétien (284) à l’occupation germanique de l’Empire romain d’Occident (au début du VIe siècles). Paris. DeWeese, D. (1994) Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde: Baba Tükles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epie Tradition. Pennsylvania State University. Diaconu, P. (1964) K voprosu о glinianylch kotlakh na territorii RNR: Dacia Revue d’archéologie et d’histoire ancienne (nouvelle série) 8,249-263. Diaconu, P. (1970) Les Petchénègues au Bas-Danube. Bucharest Diaconu, P. (1975) The Petchenegs on the lower Danube: Relations between the autoch thonous population and the migratory populations on the territory of Romania. Bucharest, 235-240. Diaconu, P. (1978) Les Coumans au Bas-Danube auxXIe etXIIe siècles. Bucharest
BIBLIOGRAPHY 407 Di Cosmo, N. (1994) Ancient Inner Asian Nomads: Their Economic Basis and Its Significance in Chinese History: TheJournal ofAsian Studies 53,1092-1126. Di Cosmo, N. (1999) State Formation and Periodization in Inner Asian History:Journal of World History 10,1-40. Di Cosmo, N. (2002) Ancient China and Its Enemies. The Raise ofNomadic Power in East Asian History. Cambridge. Dimitrov, Kh. (1998) Bulgaro-ungarski otnoshenua prez srednovekovieto. Sofiia. Dimitrov, Kh. (2011) Bulgariia і nomadite do nachaloto naXl vek. Plovdiv. Dobroliubskii, A.O. (1986) Kochevniki severo-zapadnogo Prichemomoria v epokhu srednevekov’ia. Kiev. Doerfer, G. (1965) Türkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen. Vol. 2. Wiesbaden. Dostourian, A.E. (1993) Armenia and the Crusaders. Tenth to Twelfih Centuries. The Chronicle of Matthew of Edessä. Translated from the Original Armenian with a Commentary and Introduction by A.E. Dostourian. Lanham. Dölger, F. (1953) Byzanz und die europäische Staatenwelt, Ausgewählte Vorträge und Aufsätze. Ettal. Duczko, W. (2004) Viking Rus. Studies on the Presence of Scandinavians in Eastern Europe. Leiden, Boston. Dudek, J. (1999) “Cała ziemia dyrracheńska” pod panowaniem bizantyńskim w latach 7005-7205. Zielona Góra. Dudek, J. (2005) Pieczęć magistra Jana Kegena jako wyraz polityki Bizancjum wobec stepowców w połowie XI w: Causa creandL O pragmatyce źródła historycznego. Eds. S. Rosik, P. Wiszewski. Wrocław, 327-343. Dudek, J. (2007) Nowa Patzynakia pomiędzy wschodem a zachodem. Z zapomnianych dziejów małego ludu: Opuscula archaeologica. Opera
dedicata in Thaddeum Malinowski. Ed. W. Dzieduszycki. Zielona Góra, 103-125. Dudek, J. (2007a) Ludy Tureckie w Cesarstwie Bizantyńskim w latach 1025-1097: Balcanica Posnaniensia. Acta et Studia 74. Ludy koczownicze Eurazji. Eds. I. Czamańska, W. Szulc, 83-124. Dudek, J. (200g) Pęknięte zwierciadło - kryzys i odbudowa wizerunku władcy bizantyńskiego od 1056 roku do ok. 7095 roku. Zielona Góra. Dudek, J. (2010) List Brunona z Kwerfurtu do Нешука II i De administrando imperio (cap. 37) Konstantyna Porfirogenety: próba rekonstrukcji trasy misyjnej Brunona do kraju Pieczyngów: Bruno z Kwerfurtu. Osoba- dzieło - epoka. Eds. M. Dygo, W. Fałkowski. Pułtusk, 241-254. Dudek, J. (2016) Chazarowie. Polityka - kultura - religia: VII-ΧΙ wiek. Warszawa. Dunlop, D.M. (1954) The History of theJewish Khazars. Princeton. Ecsedy, I. (1977) Tribe and empire, tribe and society in the turk age: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 31,3-15.
408 BIBLIOGRAPHY Eliade, M. (1993) Kowale i alchemicy. Warszawa. Eliade, M. (1971) Shamanism. Archaic Techniques ofEcstasy. Princeton. Eliade, M. (1972) The Dacians and the Wolves: Id., Zalmoxis The Vanishing God. Comparative Studies in the Religion and Folklore of Dacia and Eastern Europe. Chicago and London, 1-20. Eliade, M. (1988) A History ofReligious Ideas. Voi. 3: From Muhammad to the Age of Reforms. Chicago. Engels, D. (1985) ‘The Length of Eratosthenes’ Stade: The AmericanJournal ofPhilology X06,298-311. Ensslin, W. (1964) Der Kaiser und die Reichsverwaltung: Byzanz, 332-375. Erdal, M. (1988) The Turkic Nagy-Szent-Miklós inscription in Greek letters: Acta OrientaUaAcademiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 42,221-234. Erdal, M. (2005) Khazarskii iazyk: Khazary. Ed. V Petruchin et al. Moskva, Ierusalim, 125-139· Fakhrutdinov, R.G. (1984) Ocherkipo istorii Volzhskoi Bulgaru. Moskva. Fedorov-Davydov, G.A. (1966) Kochevniki vostochnoi Evropy pod vlast'iu zolotoordynskikh khanav. Archeologicheskiie pamiatniki. Moskva. Fedorov-Davydov, G.A. (1973) Obshchestvennyi stroi Zolotoi Ordy. Moskva. Fehér, G. (1921-25) Die Petschenegen in die ungarischen Hunnensagen: Körösi Csoma-Archivum 1,123-140. Fehér, G. (1959) Zur Geschichte der Steppenvölker im 9.-10. Jahrhundert: Studia Slavica Academias Scientiarum Hungaricae 5,257-326. Fenczak, A.S. (2010) Wczesnośredniowieczny Przemyśl w świetle źródeł historycznych: Przemyśl wczesnośredniowieczny. Ed. E. Sosnowska. Warszawa, 39-91. Ferluga, J. (1979) Quelques problèmes de politique byzantine de colonisation au XIe siècle dans les Balkans:
Byzantinische Forschungen 7,37-56. Ferrari D’Occhieppo, K. (1974) Zur Identifizierung der Sonnenfinsternis während des Petschenegkrieges Alexios’ I. Komnenos (1084): Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 23,179-184. Fiedler, U. (2008) Bulgars in the Lower Danube Region. A Survey of the Archaeological Evidence and of the State of Current Research: The Other Europe in the Middle Ages. Avars, Bulgars, Khazars and Cumans. Ed. F. Curta. Leiden, Boston, 151-236. Fiedler, U. (2013) Zur Suche nach dem archäologischen Niederschlag von Petschenegen, Uzen und Rumänen in den Gebieten südlich der unteren Donau: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinéi on his 70th birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 249-285. Fine Jr., J.V.A. (1978) A Fresh Look at Bulgaria under Tsar Peter (927-969): Byzantine Studies/Études Byzantines 5,88-95. Fine Jr., J.V.A. (1983) The early medieval Balkans. A critical surveyfrom the sixth to the late twelfth century. Ann Arbor.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 409 Fletcher, J. (1979) Turco-Morigohan Monarchie Tradition in the Ottoman Empire: Harvard Ukrainian Studies 3-4,236--251. Flerov, V.S. (2011) “Goroda” i “zamki” Khazarskogo kaganata. Arkheologicheskaia reál nosť. Moskva, Ierusalim. Fodor, I. (1982) Die grosse Wanderung der Ungarn vom Ural nach Pannonien. Budapest. Franklin, S., Shepard, J. (1996) The Emergence ofRus' 750-7200. London, New York. Doimi de Frankopan, P. (1996) A victory of Gregory Pakourianos against the Pechenegs: Byzantinoslavica 57,278-281. Frye, R.N. (2005) Ibn Fadlan’sJourney to Russia. A Tenth-Century Travelerfrom Bagdad to the Volga River. Translated with commentary by R.N. Frye. Princeton. Gadio, A.V. (1979) Etnicheskaia istorila sevemogo Kavkaza IV-Xw. Leningrad. Gadio, A.V. (1994) Etnicheskaia istoriia sevemogo KavkazaX-XIII w. Sankt-Peterburg. Gafurow, B. (1978) Dzieje i kultura ludów Azji Centralnej. Preshistoria, starożytność, średniowiecze. Warszawa. Garustovich, G.N., Ivanov, VA. (2001) Oguzy i Pechenegi v evrazuskikh stepiakh. Ufa. Geary, P. (2012) Ethnic Identity as a Situational Construct in the Early Middle Ages: Id., Writting History: Identity, Conflict, and Memory in the Middle Ages. Eds. F. Curta, C. Spinéi. Bucureşti, Brăila, 19-32. Geaiy, P. (2012a) Barbarians and Ethnicity: Id., Writting History: Identity, Conflict, and Memory in the Middle Ages. Eds. F. Curta, C. Spinéi. Bucureşti, Brăila, 45-69. Gibb, H.A.R. (1958-59) Travels ofIbn Battuta ad 1325-1354· Translated by H.A.R. Gibb. Voi. 1-2. Cambridge. Gibb, H.A.R. (1986) Abu ‘1-Fida: El2. Voi. 1 (A-B), 118-Ո9. Gießauf,
J. (2006) Barbaren-Monster- Gottesgeißeln. Steppennomaden im europäischen Spiegel der Spätantike und des Mittelalters. Graz. Gieysztor, A. (1972) Więź narodowa i regionalna w polskim średniowieczu: Polska dziel nicowa i zjednoczona. Państwo-spoleczeństwo-kultura. Ed. A. Gieysztor. Warszawa, 9-37· Gippius, A.A. (2010) Nikon Chronicie·, emc. Vol. 2 (K-Z), 1150. Gippius, A.A. (2010a) Povesťvremennych lët: emc. Vol. 2 (K֊Z), 1228-1229. Giuzelev, V. (1996) Byzanz und Bulgarien: Rivalität und Koexistenz: Byzanz und seine Nachbarn. Ed. A. Holweg. München, 219-234. Gobi, R., Róna-Tas, A. (1995) Die Inschriften des Schatzes von Nagy-Szentmiklós. Eine paläographische Dokumentation. Wien. Göckenjan, H. (1972) Hilßvölker und Grenzwächter im mitelalterlichen Ungarn. Wiesbaden. Göckenjan, H. (1980) Zur Stammesstraktur und Heeresorganisation altaischer Völker. Das Dezimalsystem: Europa Slavica - Europa Orientalia. Festschriftfur Herbert Ludat zum 70. Geburtstag. Eds. K.-D. Grothusen, K. Zemack. Berlin, 51-86.
410 BIBLIOGRAPHY Göckenjan, H. (1997) Das Bild der Volker Osteuropas in den Reiseberichten ungarischer Dominikaner des 13. Jahrhunderts: Östliches Europa. Spiegel der Geschichte. FestschriftfürM. Hellmann zum 65. Geburtstag. Wiesbaden, 125-152. Göckenjan, H. (2000) Kundschafter und Späher. Ein Beitrag zur Strategie und Taktik reitemomadischer Kriegsfiihmng: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 103,187-202. Golden, P.B. (1972) The migrations of the Oğuz: Archivům Ottomanícum 4,45-84. Golden, P.B. (1975) The people Nūkarda: Archívum Eurasiae Medii Aevi 1,21-35. Golden, P.B. (1980) Khazar Studies. An Historico-Philological Inquiry into the Origins of the Khazars. Voi. 1. Budapest. Golden, P.B. (1983) Khazaria and Judaism: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 3,127-156. Golden, P.B. (1990) The peoples of the south Russians steppes: cheia. Ed. D. Sinor. Cambridge, 256-284. Golden, P.B. (1990a) The Karakhanids and early Islam: cheia, 343-370. Golden, P.B. (1991) Aspects of the nomadic factor in the economic development of Kievan Rus’: Ukrainian economic history. Interpretative essays. Ed. I.S. Kropeckyj. Cambridge, 58-101. Golden, P.B. (1987-1991) Nomads and their sedentary neighbors in Pre-činggisid Eurasia: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 7,41-81. Golden, P.B. (1992) An introduction to the history of the Turkic Peoples. Ethnogenesis and state-formation in medieval and early modem Eurasia and the Middle East. Wiesbaden. Golden, P.B. (1995) Pechenegs: El2. Voi. 8,289-290. Golden, P.B. (1996) The Chemi Klobuci: Symbolae Turcobgicae: Studies in Honour of Lars Johanson on his
Sixtieth Birthday. Eds. Á. Berta, B. Brendemoen, C. Schönig. Stockholm, 97-107. Golden, P.B. (1997) Wolves, dogs and qipčaq religion: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 50,87-97. Golden, P.B. (2000) Nomads of the Western Eurasian Steppes: Oyurs, Onoyurs and Khazars: History of the Turkic Peoples in the Pre-Islamic Period: Histoire des Peuples Turcs à l’Époque Pré-Islamique. Ed. H.R. Roemer, cooperation W.-E. Scharlipp. Berlin, 282-302. Golden, P.B. (2005) Dostizheniia i perspektivy khazarskikh issledovanii: Khazary. Ed. V. Petruchin et al. Moskva, Ierusalim, 27-68. Golden, P.B. (2006) The Türk Imperial Tradition in the Pre-Chinggisid Era: Imperial Statecraft: Political Forms and Techniques of Governance in Inner Asia 6th-2oth Century. Ed. D. Sneath. Bellingham, 23-61. Golden, P.B. (2011) Ethogenesis in the Tribal Zone: the Shaping of the Turks: Id, Studies on the Peoples and Cultures ofthe Eurasian Steppes. Ed. C. Hriban. Bucharest, Brăila, 17-63.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 4Ո Golden, RB. (2011a) War and Warfare in the Pre-Qnggisid Western Steppes of Eurasia: Id., Studies on the Peoples and Cultures of the Eurasian Steppes. Ed. C. Hriban. Bucharest, Braila, 65-133. Golubovskii, P. (1884) Pechenegi, torki і polovtsy do nashestviia tatar. Kiev. Grabski, A.F. (1956) Studia nad stosunkami polsko-ruskimi w XI wieku: S/ανία Orientalis 6,170-211. Grabski, A.F. (1964) Bolesław Chrobry. Zarys dziejów politycznych i wojskowych. Warszawa. Gračanin, H. (2003) The Western Roman Embassy to the Court of Attila in A.D. 449: Byzantinoslavica 6ı, 53-74. Grégoire, H. (1937) Le nom et l’origine des Hongrois: Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Geselkchaft 91,630-642. Grégoire, H. (1938) L’Habitat “primitif” des Magyars et les ΣΑΒΑΡΤΟΙΑΣΦΑΛΟΙ: Byzantion 13,267-278. Grekov, B.D., Iakubovskii, A.Iu. (1950) Zolotaia Orda і ее padnenie. Moskva. Greków, В. (1955) Ruś kijowska. Warszawa. Grousset, R. (2006) L’empire des steppes. Attila, Gengis-Khan, Tamerlan. Quebec, de Guignes, J. (1756) Histoire générale des Huns, des Turcs, des Mongols et des autres Tartares Occidentaux. Vol. 1. Paris. Guimon, T.V. (2010) Novgorodian First Chronicle: емс. Vol. 2 (K-Z), 1158-1159. Gumilev, L.N. (1966) Khunnu. Moskva. Gumilev, L.N. (1993) Drevniie tiurki. Moskva. Gumilev, L.N. (1996) Od Rusi do Rosji Szkice z histom etnicznej. Warszawa. Gumilev, L.N. (1997) Dzieje etnosów Wielkiego Stepu. Kraków. Guzman, G.G. (1991) Reports of Mongol Cannibalism in the Thirteenth-Century Latin Sources: Oriental Fact or Western Fiction?: Discovering New Worlds. Essays on Medieval
Exploration and Imagination. Ed. S.D. Westrem. New York, London, 31-68. Györffy, Gy. (1971) Der Aufstand von Koppány: Studia Turcica. Ed. L. Ligeti. Budapest, 175-2U. Györffy, Gy. (1975) Sur la question de l’etablissement de Petchénègues en Europe: Acta Orientada Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 25,283-292. Györffy, Gy. (1978) Arpad. Persönlichkeit und historische Rolle: Acra Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 26,115-136. Györffy, Gy. (1988) König Stephan der Heilige. Budapest. Györffy, Gy. (1990) Besenyők es magyarok [Pechenegs and Magyars]: Id., A magyarság keleti elemei [Eastern Ethnic Elements among the Magyars], Budapest, 94-191. Györffy, Gy. (1990a) A kun és komán népnév erdeiének kérdéséhez [Contribution to the problem of the name “Kun” and “Kuman”]: Id., A magyarság keleti elemei [Eastern Ethnic Elements among the Magyars], Budapest, 200-219.
412 BIBLIOGRAPHY Györffy, Gy. (1994) Dual kingship and the seven chieftains of the Hungarians in the era of the conquest and the raids: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 47,87--104. Györffy, Gy. (2003) Święty Stefan I: król Węgier ijego dzieło. Warszawa. Gyula, L. (1974) The Art ofthe Migration Period. Budapest. Haimovici, S. (1984) Studiul resturilor mamiferelor domestice descoperite în aşezări din secolele ѴШ-ХІІ situate în sud-estul României: Studii şi Cercetări de Istorie Veche şi Arheologie 35,311-319. Hall, E. (1989) Inventing the Barbarian. Greek SelfDefinition through Tragedy. Oxford. Halperin, Ch J. (2007) Bulgars and Slavs in the First Bulgarian Empire: A Reconsideration of the Historiography: Id., Russia and the Mongob. Slavs in the Steppe in Medieval and Early Modem Russia. Ed. V. Spinéi. Bucharest, 84-98. Hardt, M. (2003) The Nomad’s Greed for Gold: from the Fall of the Burgundians to the Avar Treasure: The Construction of Communities in the Early Middle Ages. Texts, Resources and Artefacts. Eds. R. Corradini, M. Diesenberger, H. Reimitz. Leiden, Boston, 95-107. Hardt, M. (2004) Gold und Herrschaft. Die Schätze europäischer Könige und Fürsten im erstenJahrtausend. Berlin. Harmatta, J. (1941) Quellenstudien zu den Skythika des Herodot. Budapest. Harmatta, J. (1970) Studies in the hbtory and language of the Sarmatians. Szeged. Harmatta, J. (1990) Herodotus, historian of the Cimmerians and the Scythians: Hérodote etles peuples non grecs. Vandceuvres, Genève. Hårtog, F. (1988) The mirror ofHerodotus. The representation of the other in the writing
ofhbtory. London. Hatházi, G. (1992-1995) A Besenyő megtelepedés régészeti nyomai Fejér megyében [Archaeological traces of the Pechenegs’ settlement in the Fejér county]: Savaria 22,223-243. Havlíková, L. (1999) L’influence de la théorie politique byzantine sur la tradition éta tique des Bulgares. Contribution au problème des titres et des symboles de souver ains: Byzantinoslavica 60,407-420. He Xingliang, Guo Hongzhen (2008). A Hbtory of Turks. China Intercontinental Press. Heather, P. (1996) The Goths. Oxford, Malden. Hensel, W. (1987) Słowiańszczyzna wczesnośredniowieczna. Zarys kultury materialnej. Warszawa. Hess, M., Rychławski, B. (1967) Związek Socjalistycznych Republik Radzieckich: Geografia powszechna. Vol. 4. Ed. A. Zierhoffer. Warszawa, 9-104. Hilczer-Kumatowska, Z. (1975) Saltowo-majacka kultura: sss. Vol. 5,30-34. Hilczer-Kumatowska, Z. (1977) Słowiańszczyzna Południowa. Wrocław.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 413 Hírth, F. (1899) Über Wolga-Hunnen und Hiung-nu: Sitzungsberichte der philosophischphilologischen und historischen Classe der k.b. Akademie der Wissenschften zu München 2,245-278. Hoffman, H. (1990) Early and medieval Tibet: cheia, 371-399. Holovko, 0. (2000) Z istorii mizhkniazivs’koï viiny 1015-19 rr. na Rusi: Ukraina v Tsentral'no-Skhidnii Evropi 1,38-49. Holtzmann, R. (1935) Über die Chronik Thietmars von Merseburg: Neues Archiv der Gesellschaftfür ältere Geschichtskunde 50,159-209. How, W.W., Wells, J. (1912) A Commentary on Herodotus with Introduction and Appendices. Voi. 1 (Books 1-4). Oxford. Howard-Johnston, J. (2000) Byzantium, Bulgaria and the Peoples of Ukraine in the 890s: Materiały po Arkheologii, Istorii i Etnografii Tavrii 7,342-356. Howard-Johnston, J. (2007) Byzantium and the North: Byzantina Europaea. Księga jubileuszowa ofiarowana Profesorowi Waldemarowi Ceranowi. Eds. M. Kokoszko, M.J. Leszka. Łódź, 157-174. Howard-Johnston, J. (2007a) Byzantine Sources for Khazar History: The World of the Khazars. New Perspectives. Selected Papers form the feruzalem 1999 International Khazar Colloquium. Eds. P.B. Golden, H. Ben-Shammai, A. Róna-Tas. Leiden, 163-193- Hmshevs’ldi, M. (1905) Istorila Ukrainy-Rusi. Voi. 2: хі-хш vik. Lwów. Hunger, H. (1978) Die hochsprachliche und profane Literatur der Byzantiner. Vol. 1. München. Huxley, G. (1984) Steppe-peoples in Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos: Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 34,77-89. Hyun Jin Kim (2013) The Huns, Rome and the Birth ofEurope. Cambridge, lakobson, A.L. (1958) К istorii
russko-korsunskikh sviazei: Vizantiiski Vremennik 14, 116-128. lakobson, A.L. (1959) Rannesrednevekovyi Khersones. Ocherki materialnoi kul’tury. Moskva, Leningrad. lakobson, A.L. (1964) Srednevekovyi Krym. Ocherki istorii і istorii materiaľnoi kul’tury. Moskva, Lenningrad. Iatsenko, S.A. (1993) Alany v Vostochnoi Evrope v seredine I-seredine IV w. n.e. (lokalizatsiia i políticheskaia istorila): Petersburska Arkheologicheskä Vestnik 6, 83-88. Iatsenko, S.A. (2003) Peculiarities of Social Development of the Sarmato-Alans and Their Image in the Evidence of Other Culture: Nomadic Pathways in Social Evolution. Eds. N.N. Kradin, D.M. Bondarenko, Th.J. Barfield. Moscow, 88-gg. Iatsenko, S.A. (2012) Sogdian Costume in Chinese and Sogdian Art of the 6th-8th cen turies: Serica - Da Qin. Studies in Archaeology, Philology and History on Sino-Westem Relations (Selected Problems). Eds. G. Malinowski, А. Рагой, В. Szmoniewski. Wroclaw, 101-114.
414 BIBLIOGRAPHY Iľinskaia, V.A., Terenozhkin, АЛ. (1983) Skįfiia ѴП֊IVw. do n.e. Kiev. Ilinskii, G. (1930) Lebedija Konstantina Bagrianorodnogo: Byzantinoslavica 2,100-107. Ioannisyan, O.M. (1990) Archaeological evidence for the development and urbaniza tion of Kiev from the 8th to the 10th centuries: From the Baltic to the Black Sea. Studies in Medieval Archaeology. Eds. D. Austin, L. Alcock. London, New York, 285-312. Ioniţă, A. (2004) Morminte de călăreţi la nordul Dunării dejos in sec. X-XIII: Prinos lui Petre Diaconu la 80 de ani. Ed. I. Cândea et al. Brăila, 461-481. Ioniţă, A. (2005) Spaţiul dintre Carpaţii meridionali şi Dunărea inferioară în secolele XIXIII. Bucharest Ioniţă, A. (2010) Structures de pouvoir et populations au Nord du Danube aux XeXIIIe siècles reflétées par les découvertes funéraires (Etat actuelles de la recherche): Transylvanian Review 19. Suppl. 5.1,115-134. Ioniţă, A. (2013) Observaţii asupra mormintelor cu depunere de cai sau părţi de cai în spaţiul cuprins între Dunărea dejos, Carpaţi şi Nistru, în secolele X-XIII: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor ofVictor Spinéi on his 70th birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 115-150. Ivanov, S.A. (2003) Vizantiiskoe missionerstvo. Mozhno lisdelat'iz “varvara" khristianina?. Moskva. Ivanov, S.A. (2007) Mission Impossible: Ups and Downs in Byzantine Missionary Activity from the Eleventh to the Fifteenth Century: The Expansion of Orthodox Europe. Byzantium, Balkans and Russia. Ed. J. Shepard. Aldershot, 251-265. Ivanov, S.A. (2008) Religious missions: СИВЕ, 305-332. Ivanov
S.A., A. Lubotsky, A. (2010) An Alanie marginal note and the exact date of John II’s battle with the Pechenegs: Byzantinische Zeitschrift 103,595-603. Ivanov, V.A., Krylasova, N.B. (2006) Vzaimodeistvie lesa i stepi Uralo-Povobh’ia v epochu srednevekov’ia (po materialam kostiumą). Perm. Ivantchik, A. (1999) The Scythian “Rule over Asia”: the Classical Tradition and the Historical Reality: Ancient Greeks West and East. Ed. G.R. Tsetskhladze. Leiden, Boston, Köln, 497-520. Jacob, O. (1928) Les Esclaves publics à Athènes. Paris. Jackson, P. (1990) The Mission ofFriar William ofRubruck Hisjourney to the court of the Great Khan Möngke. Transi, by P. Jackson. London. Jagchid, S., Hayer, P. (1979) Mongolia’s Culture and Society. Boulder. Jagchid, S., Symons, VJ. (1989) Peace, War, and Trade along the Great WalL NomadicChinese Interaction through Two Millenia. Bloomington, Indianapolis. Jankovich, M. (1968) Pferde, Reiter, Völkerstürme. München, Basel, Wien. Jedlicki, M.Z. (1953) Thietmar, Kronika. Polish translation and Commentary by M.Z. Jedlicki. Poznań.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 415 Jenkins, R.J.H. (1949) The Supposed Russian Attack on Constantinople in 907: Evidence of the Pesudo-Symeon: Speculum 24,403-406. Jordan, R. (2000) Typikon of Gregory Pakourianos for the Monastery of the Mother of God Petritzonitissa in Backovo. Transi, by R. Jordan: Byzantine Monastic Foundation Documents. A Complete Translation ofthe Surviving Founder’s Typica and Testaments. Eds. J. Thomas, A. Constantinides Hero. Washington, 507-563. Jordanov, I. (1992) Sceau d’archonte de ΠΑΤΖΙΝΑΚΙΑ du XIe siècle: Etudes Balkaniques 2,79-82. Jurewicz, O. (1972) Aleksjada. Vol. 2. Polish translation by O. Jurewicz. Wroclaw. Jurewicz, О. (1984) Historia literatury bizantyjskiej. Zarys. Wrocław. Jusupović, A. (2017) “Cherven’ i iny grady” or “gorody Cherven’skyia”? History of the Domain of Cherven’ in the Written Record (ioth-i3th Centuries): From Cherven’ Towns to Curzon Line. Voi. 1. Ed. M. Wołoszyn. Kraków, Leipzig, Warszawa, Rzeszów, 31-58,87-105. Kaldellis, A. (2013) Ethnography after Antiquity. Foreign Lands and Peoples in Byzantine Literature. University of Pennsylvania. Kalinina, T.M. (1976) Svedeniia ibn Khaukalia о pokhodakh Rusi vremen Sviatoslava: Drevneishe gosudarstva na territorii SSSR Materiały i issledovanüa įgys g. Ed. V.T. Pashuto. Moskva, 90-101. Kałużyński, S. (1968) Religie Azji Środkowej i Syberii: Zarys dziejów religii. Ed. J. Keller. Warszawa, 130-146. Kałużyński, S. (197o) Imperium mongolskie. Warszawa. Kałużyński, S. (1978) Tradycje i legendy ludów Mongolu. Warszawa. Kałużyński, S. (1983) Dawni Mongołowie. Warszawa. Kałużyński, S. (1986) Tradycje
i legendy ludów tureckich. Warszawa. Kamocki, J. (2003) Etnologia ludów pozaeuropejskich. Zarys. Kraków. Karamzin, K.M. (1899) IstorUa Gosudarstva Rossiiskogo. ѴЫ. 1. Sankt-Peterburg. Kardasas, G. (2005) The Episode of Bousas (586/7) and the Use of Siege Engines by the Avars: Byzantinoslavica 63,53-65. Karpov, A.Iu. (1997) Vladimir Sviatoi. Moskva. Karpov, A.Iu. (2001) Iaroslav Mudryi. Moskva. Karwasińska, J. (1972) Świadek czasów Bolesława Chrobrego ֊ Brunon z Kwerfurtu: Pokka w świecie. Szkice z dziejów kultury pokkiej. Ed. J. Dowiat et ał. Warszawa, 91-105· Kazański, M.M. (2009) L’époque hunnique au Nord de la mer Noire: là., Archéologie des peuples barbares. Eds. V. Spinéi, I. Cândea. Bucharest, Brăila, 65-404. Kazański, M.M., Mastykova, A.V. (2009) “Tsarskie” guny і akatsiry: Gunny, goty i sar maty mezhdu Volgoi i Dunaem: sbomik nauchnykh statei. Ed. A.G. Fudras’eva. Sankt-Peterburg, 114-126.
418 BIBLIOGRAPHY Kovalev, R.K. (2005a) Creating Khazar Identity through Coins: The Special Issue Dirhams of 837/8: East Central and Eastern Europe in the Early Middle Ages. Ed. F. Curta. Ann Arbor, 220-253. Kovalevskii, A.P. (1956) Kniga Akhmeda ibn-Fadlana o ego puteshestvii na Volgu v 921922 gg. Kharkov. Kowalczyk, E. (1969) Wały Żmijowe. Ze studiów nad obroną stalą ziem ruskich we wcześniejszym średniowieczu: Kwartalnik Historii Kultury Materialnej 17,141-181. Kowalczyk, E. (1989) (Rev.) M.P. Kučera, Zmievy valy srednego Podneprov’ja, Кіеѵіэ87, pp. 207: Kwartalnik H'istor'á Kultury Materialnej 37,180-187. Kowalczyk, E. (2000) Momenty geograficzne państwa Bolesława Chrobrego. Na styku historii i archeologii: Kwartalnik Historyczny 107,41-76. Kozlov, S.A. (2011) Vizantiiskaia traditsiia o posleđnei vizantino-pechenezhskoi voine: Mezhdunarodnyi aľmanakh 10. Ed. S.V. Kondraťev. Tiumen’, 7-22. Kozlov, S.A. (2014) More than Enemies. The Description of Nomads in the Byzantine Literature of the Epoch of the First Pecheneg Incursion into Byzantium: Rules and Violence. On the Cultural History of Collective Violence from Late Antiquity to the Confessional Age. Eds. C. Died, T. Knapper. Berlin, Boston, 83-99. Kradin, N.N. (1992) Kocheyye ohshchestva. Vladyvostok. Kradin, N.N. (2002) Impema Khunnu, Moskva. Kradin, N.N. (2002a) Nomadism, Evolution and World-Systems: Pastoral Societies in Theories of Social Development:Journal of World-Systems Research 8,368-388. Kradin, N.N. (2003) Ernst Gellner and Debates on Nomadic Feudalism: SocialEvolution History 2,162-176. Kradin, N.N. (2007)
Imperskaia konfederatsiia khunnu: sotsialnaia organizatsiia superslozhnogo vozhdestva: Id., Kochevniki Evrazii. Almaty, 115-123. Kradin, N.N., Skrynnikova, T.D. (2006) Imperiia Chingis-khana. Moskva. Kresten, О. (շօօօ) “Staatsempfänge" im Kaiserpalast von Konstantinopel im die Mitte des lo.Jahrhunderts. Beobachtungen zu Kapiteln 15 des sogenannten “Zeremonialbuches”. Wien. Kretschmer, K. (1921) Scythae: re. ѴЫ. 2.A 1,923-942. Kretschmer, K. (1921a) Scythia: RE. Vol 2.A1,942-946. Kristó, Gy. (1996) Hungarian history in the ninth century. Szeged. Kristo, Gy. (1998) Levedia és Etelköz [Levedia and Etelköz]: Magyar Nyelv 94,151-168. Kruglov, E.V. (2003) Pechenegi і oguzy: nekotorye problemy arkheologicheskikh istochnikov: Stepi Evropy v epokhu srednevekov’ia. Vol. 3: Polovetsko-zolotoordynskoe vremia. Ed. A.V. Evglevskii. Doneck, 13-82. Krumbacher, K. (1897) Geschichte der byzantischen Literatur. München. Kryshkovskii, P.O. (1952) O chronologii russko-vizantiiskoi voiny pri Sviatoslave: Vizantiiskii Vremennikļ, 127-138.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 419 Kubczak, J. (1978) Kurhany arystokracji scytyjskiej. Poznań. Kucharski, E„ Lewicki, M. (1934) Rzesza pieczyńska a stosunki polsko-ruskie: Księga referatów. II Międzynarodowy Zjazd Slawistów, Sekcja III Kulturalno-społeczna Warszawa, 44-48. Kuchera, M.P. (1987) Zmieyy valy srednego Podneprov’ia. Kiev. Kuczyński, S.M. (1949) O wyprawie Włodzimierza I ku Lachom w związku z początkami państwa polskiego: Sprawozdania Wrocławskiego Towarzystwa Naukowego 4,114-122. Kuczyński, S.M. (1953) O powstaniu wzmianki z roku 981 w “Powieści lat doczesnych”: Sprawozdania Wrocławskiego Towarzystwa Naukowego 8,1-13. Kuczyński, S.M. (1954-56) Nieznany traktat polsko-ruski 1039 (ekskurs II): Slavia Antiqua 5, 273-274. Kuczyński, S.M. (1962) Wschodnia granica państwa polskiego w X wieku (przed rokiem 980): Początki państwa polskiego. Księga tysiąclecia. Ed. K. Tymieniecki. Poznań, 233-252· Kuczyński, S.M. (1965) O wyprawie Włodzimierza I ku Lachom: Id, Studia z dziejów Europy WschodniejX-XVII w. Warszawa, 33-118. Kumekov, B.E. (1972) Gosudarstvo kimakov IX-XI w. po arabskim istochnikam. Alma-Ata. Kurat, A.N. (1937) Peçenek Tarihi [The History of the Pechenegs]. Istambul. Kurtz, E. (1907) Unedierte Texte aus der Zeit des Kaisers Johannes Komnenos: Byzantinische Zeitschrift 16, 69-119. Kuryłowicz, J., Kowalenko, W (1961) Dnieprowe progi: sss. Vol. 1,349-350. Kiilzer, A., (2008) Ostthrakien (Europe): г/в. Vol. 12. Wien. Kychanov, ЕЛ. (2010) Istorila prigranichnych s Kitaem drevnikh srednevekovykh gosudarstv (otgunnov do man’chzhurov). Sankt-Peterburg. Labuda, G. (1961) Chorwacja
Biała: sss. Vol. 1,255-256. Labuda, G. (1988) Polska, Czechy, Ruś i kraj Lędzian w drugiej połowie X wieku: Id., Studia nad początkami państwa polskiego. Vol. 2. Poznań 1988,167-211. Laiou, A.E., Morrissen, C. (2007) Byzantine Economy. Cambridge. Lattimore, О. (1988) Inner Asian Frontier of China. Hong Kong, Oxford, New York. Lavysh, K.A. (2013) Selected elements of East European nomadic cultures (ioth-i5th centuries) on the territory of the present-day Belarus: Acta Euroasiatica. 1,105-143. Leciejewicz, L. (2000) Nawa postać świata Narodziny średniowiecznej cywilizacji europejskiej. Wrocław. Lefort, J. (1976) Rhétorique et politique: trois discour de Jean Mauropous en 1047: Travaux et Mémoires 6,265-303. Lemerle, P. (1971) Le premier humanisme byzantin. Notes et remarques sur enseignement et culture à Byzance des origines au Xe siècle. Paris. Leszka, M.J. (2006) Obraz wojny w listach Mikołaja Mistyka do Symeona, władcy bułgarskiego: Slavia Antiqua 46, 9-16.
420 BIBLIOGRAPHY Leszka, MJ. (2008) Stracone złudzenia. Religijny kontekst stosunków bizantyjskobułgarskich w latach 863-927: Religÿna mozaika Bałkanów. Ed. M. WalczakMikołajczakowa. Gniezno, 32-39. Leszka, M.J. (2011) The Monk versus the Philosopher: From the History of the Bulgarian-Byzantine War 894-896: Studia Cerama. Journal of the Waldemar Ceran Research Centerfor the History and Culture ofthe Mediterranean Area and South-East Europe 1,55-70. Leszka, M.J. (2013) Symeon I Wielki a Bizancjum. Z dziejów stosunków bułgarskobizantyńskich w latach 893-92/. Łódź. Leszka, M.J., Marinow K. (2015) Carstwo Bułgarskie: Polityka-Historia-Kułtura 866-971. Warszawa. Leszka, M.J., Marinow K. (eds.) (2018) The Buk/arian State in 927-969. The Epoch of Tsar Peter. Łódź. Levchenko, M.V (1956) Ocherki po istorii rusko-vizantikkikh otnoshenii. Moskva. Lewicka-Rajewska, U. (2004) Arabskie opisanie Słowian. Źródła do dziejów średnio wiecznej kultury. Wrocław. Lewicki, T. (1937) Węgry i muzułmanie węgierscy w świetle relacji podróżnika arab skiego z XII w. Abū Hāmid al-Andalusī al-Gamatī’ego: Rocznik Orientalktyczny 13, 106-122. Lewicki, T. (1948) Państwo Wiślan-Chorwatów w opisie al-Mas’ ūdi’ego: Sprawozdania z czynności i posiedzeń Polskiej Akademii Umiejętności 49,24-34. Lewicki, T. (1954) Pokka i kraje sąsiednie w świetle “Księgi Rogera”geografa arabskiego z XII w. al-Idrvsľego. Part 2. Warszawa. Lewicki, T. (1956) Komentarz do al-Huwarizmiego: Źródła arabskie do dziejów Słowiańszczyzny. Vol 1. Ed. T. Lewicki. Wrocław, 24-42. Lewicki, T. (1970) Pieczyngowie: sss. Vol. 4,85-86. Lewicki,
T. (1977) Wstęp do ibn Rosteha: Źródła arabskie do dziejów Słowiańszczyzny. Vol. 2.2. Ed. T. Lewicki. Wrocław, 7-18. Li Jimdu, (2014) The Square Matrix, Elite Cavalry and the Modao: On the Military Tactics for Combat with the Turks Adopted by the Sui and Tang Empires: Eurasian Studies 2,58-83. Lilie, R.-J. (1983) Die zweihundertjährige Reform: zu den Anfängen der Themenorganisation in 7. und 8. Jahrhundert: Byzantinoslavica 45,27-39,190-201. Lihe, R.-J. (2003) Byzanz. Das zweite Rom. Berlin. Lindner, R.L. (1981) Nomadism, Horses and Huns: The Past and Present Society 92,3-19. Lindner, R.L. (1982) What Was a Nomadic Tribe: Comparative Study of Society and Hktory 24,689-711. Litavrin, G.G. (1981) Puteshestvie russkoi kniagini Oľgi v Konstantinopoľ: Problema istochnikov: Vizán tikkii Vremennik 42,35-48.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 421 Litavrin, G.G. (1986) К voprosu ob obstoiateľstvakh, meste i vremeni kreshcheniia kniagini Oľgi: Drevneishie gosudarstva na territorii SSSR. Materiały i issledovaniia 1985. Ed. A.P. Novoseľtsev. Moskva, 49-57. Litavrin, G.G. (1992) Die KieverRus’ und Byzanz im 9. und 10. Jahrhundert: Byzantinische Forschungen 18,43-59. Litavrin, G.G. (1999) Vizantiia i Slaviūne (sbomik statei). Sankt-Peterburg. Litavrin, G.G. (2000) Vizantiia, Bolgariia, Drevniaia Rus’ (IX-nachalo XII v.). SanktPeterburg. Litavrin, G.G., Novoseľtsev A.P. (1989) Ob upravlenii imperiei. Tekst, perevod, komenta ru G.G. Litavrin, A.P. Novoseľtsev. Moskva 1989. Liubarstói, Ia.N. (1965) Aleksiada. Vstupitelnaia Staria, perevod i komentarii N.Ia. Liubarskii. Moskva 1965. Liu Mau-Tsai (1958) Die chinesischen Nachrichten zur Geschichte der Ost-Türken (T’u-Küe). Voi. 1-2. Wiesbaden. Loades, M. (2016) The Composite Bow. Oxford, New York. Loretto, F., v. Ivanka, E. (1961) Nikephoros Phokas, “Der bleiche Tod der Sarazenen” und Johannes Tzimiskes. Die Zeit von 959 bis 9/6 in der Darstellung des Leon Diakonos. Übersetzt, eingeleitet und erklärt von F. Loretto, E. v. Ivanka. Graz, Wien. Lotter, F. (1997) Christliche Völkergemeinschaft und Heidenmission. Das Weltbild Bruns von Querfurt: Early Christianity in Central and East Europe. Ed. P. Urbańczyk. Warsaw, 163-174. Lunde P., Stone C. (2012) Ihn Fadian and the Land ofDarkness. Arab Travellers in the Far North. Translated with an Introduction by P. Lunde, C. Stone. London, New York. Lvovą, Z.A. (2005) К voprosu о stanovlenii iudaizma v Chazarskom kaganate:
Stepy Evropy v epokhu srednevekov’ia. Vol. 4: Khazarskoe vremia. Ed. A.V. Yevglevsky. Donetsk, 143-152. Łowmiański, H. (1963) Początki Polski. Z dziejów Słowian w 1 tysiącleciu n.e. Vol. 1. Warszawa. Łowmiański, H. (1963a) Początki Pokki. Vol. 2. Warszawa. Łowmiański, H. (1970) Początki Pokki. Vol. 4. Warszawa. Łowmiański, H. (1973) Początki Pokki. Vol. 5. Warszawa. Łowmiański, H. (1975) Początki Pokki. Vol. 6.1. Warszawa. Łowmiański, H. (1975a) Siewierzanie: sss. Vol. 5,175-178. Łowmiański, H. (1975b) Sarmaci: sss. Vol. 5,56-60. Łowmiański, H. (1975c) Sarmacja: sss. Vol. 5,62-71. Łowmiański, H. (1975d) Scytia: sss. Vol. 5,101-119. Ma Yong, (1989) A Study on “Skull-Made Drinking Vessel”: Religious and Lay Symbolkm in the Altaic World and other papers. Proceedings ofthe 27th Meeting ofthe Permanent International Akaistic Conference. Walberg, Federal Repub lie of Germany, June 12th to 17th 1984. Eds. K. Sagaster, H. Eimer. Wiesbaden, 184-190.
422 BIBLIOGRAPHY Macartney, C.A. (1929) Petchenegs: The Slavonic and East European Review 8,342-355. Macartney, C.A. (1930) The attack on “Valandar”: Byzantinisch-Neugriechische Jahrbücher 8,159-170. Macartney, C.A. (1940) Studies on the early Hungarian historical sources. Budapest. Macartney, C.A. (1968) The Magyars in the ninth century. Cambridge. Makhortykh, S.V (1991) Skijy na Severnom Kavkaze. Kiev. Madgearu, A. (1999) The Military Organization of Paradunavon: Byzantinoslavica 60, 421-446. Madgearu, A. (2003) The Periphery against the Centre: the Case of Paradunavon: Zbomik Radova Vizantobshkog Instituta 40,49-56. Madgearu, A. (2007) Organizarea militară bizantină la Dunăre în secolele X-XH. Tărgovişte. Madgearu, A. (2013) Byzantine Military Organization on the Danube,ւօէհ֊ւշէհ centuries. Leiden. Madgearu, A. (2013a) The Pechenegs in the Byzantine Army: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinel on his yoth birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 207-218. Maenchen-Helfen, O. (1944) Huns and Hsiung-N U: Byzantion 17,222-243. Maenchen-Helfen, 0. (1944a) The legend of the origin of the Huns: Byzantion 17, 244-251· Maenchen-Helfen, O. (1973) The World ofthe Huns. Studies in Their History and Culture. Berkeley, Los Angeles, London. Magomedov, B. (2001) Chemiakhovskaia kultura Problema etnosa. Lublin. Magoulias, H.J. (1984) О City ofByzantium. Annals ofNiketas Chômâtes. Translation by H.J. Magoulias. Detroit Maiorov, A.V. (2006) Velikaia Khorvatiia: Etnogenez і ranniaia istoriia slavian Prikarpatskogo regioną. Sankt-Peterburg. Maiskii,
I. (1921) Sovremennaia Mongolita. Irkutsk. Makarova, T.I., Aibabin, A.I. (2003) Krym v X-pervoi polovine XIII veka: Krym, SeveroVostochnoe Prichemomor'e i Zakavkaz’e v epokhu srednevekov’ia IV-ХНІ veka. Eds. Т.І. Makarova, S.A. Pletneva. Moskva, 68-145. Makk, F. (1999) Ungarische Außenpolitik (8д6-пд6). Herne. Makohonienko, M. (2011) Przyrodnicze aspekty pradziejowych i wczesnohistorycznych szlaków tranzytowych bałtycko-pontyjskiej przestrzeni kulturowej: Między Bałtykiem a Morzem Czarnym. Szlaki międzymorza IV - I tys. przed Chr. Eds. M. Ignaczak, A. Kosko, M. Szmyt. Poznań, 21-60. Malamut, E. (1995) L’image byzantine des Petchénègues: Byzantinische Zeitschrift 88, 105-147· Malinowski, G. (2003) Zwierzęta świata antycznego. Studia nad Geografią Strabona. Wrocław.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 423 Malov, S.E. (1951) Pamiatniki drevnetiurkskoipis’mennostL Teksty і issledavaniia. Moskva, Leningrad. Małowist, M. (1976) Z zagadnień wzrostu i upadku miast Imperium Mongolskiego od XIII do XV: Przegląd Historyczny 67,537-562. Małowist, M. (1991) Tamerlan ijego czasy. Warszawa. Mango, C. (1980) Byzantium. The Empire ofNew Rome. New York. Marek, M. (2003) Pečenehovia a Uzi na Slovensku: Historický Časopis 51, ідз-222. Marey, A.V. (20u) The Socio-Political Structure of Pechenegs: Alternatives of Social Evolution. Eds. D.M. Bondarenko, A.V. Korotayev, N.N. Kradin. Saarbrucken, 450-456. Marinow, K. (2007) Zadania floty cesarskiej w wojnach bizantyjsko-bulgarskich: Bizantina Europaea. Księga jubileuszowa ofiarowana Profesorowi Waldemarowi Ceranawi. Eds. M. Kokoszko, M.J. Leszka. Łódź, 381-392. Marinow, K. (2011) In the Shackles of the Evil One: The Portrayal of Tsar Symeon I the Great (893-927) in the Oration “On the Treaty with the Bulgarians”: Studia Ceranea. Journal of the Waldemar Ceran Research Center for the History and Culture of the Mediterranean Area and South-East Europe 1,155-190. Markov, G.E. (1976) KochevnikiAziL Struktura khoziaistva і obshchestvennoi organizacji. Moskva. Maron, J. (2001) Koczownicy i rycerze. Najazd Mongołów na Pobkę w 1241 roku na tle sztuki wojennej Europy XII іXIII w. Wrocław. Marquait, J. (1898) Die Chronologie der alttürkischen Inschriften. Leipzig. Marquait, J. (1903) Osteuropäische und ostasiatische Streifzüge. Ethnologische und historisch-topogragphische Studien zur Geschichte des g. und 10. Jahrhunderts (ca. 840-940).
Leipzig. Marquait, J. (1914) Über das Volkstum der Komanen: W. Bang, J. Marquait, Osttürkische Dialektstudien. Berlin, 25-238. Marquait, J. (1929) Kultur- und sprachgeschichtliche Analekten: UngarischeJahrbücher 9,68-103. Matla-Kozlowska, M. (2008) Pierwsi Przemyślidzi і ich państwo (od X do połowy XI wieku). Ekspansja terytorialna ijej polityczne uwarunkowania. Poznań. Matthews, A. (2010) Otto of Freising: емс. Vol. 2,1174-1175. Mavrodina, D.M. (1983) Kievskaia Rus' і kochevniki (pechenegi, torki, polovtsy). Istoriograficheskii ocherk. Leningrad. May, T. (2007) The Mongol Art of War. Chinggis Khan and the Mongol Military System. Barnsley. Melnyk, M. (2013) On the issue of the authenticity of the names of Pecheneg rulers in the Nikonian chronicle: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinéi on his yoth birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 151-158.
424 BIBLIOGRAPHY Melyukova, АЛ. (1990) The Scythians and Sarmatians: The Cambridge History ofEarly Inner Asia. Ed. D. Sinor. Cambridge, 97-117. Menges, K.H. (1944-45) Etymological notes on some päcänäg names: Byzantion 17, 256-280. Merzlyakova, I. (2002) The Mountains of Central Asia and Kazakhstan: The Physical Geography ofNorthern Eurasia. Ed. M. Shahgedanova. Oxford, 377-402. Meško, M. (2011) Notes sur la chronologie de la guerre des Byzantins contre les Petchénègues (1083-1091): Byzantinosbvica 69,134-148. Meško, M. (2012) Obnova byzantskej mocina Balkáne zavlády Alexia I. Komnéna. Druhá byzantsko-pečenežská vojna {1083-1031). Nitra. Meško, M. (2013) Pecheneg groups in the Balkans (ca. 1053-1091) according to the Byzantine sources: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinti on his 70th birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 179-205. Meysztowicz, W. (1958) Szkice o Brunonie-Bonifacym: Sacrum Poloniae Milennium. Vol. 5. Rzym, 445-500. Michałowski, R. (2016) The Gniezno Summit. The Religious Premises of the Founding of the Achibishopric of Gniezno. Leiden, Boston. Mierow, Ch.Ch. (2007) The Gothic History ofJordanes. Introduction, commentary and translation by Ch.Ch. Mierow. Eds. Ph.J. Smith, M.C.J. Miller. Chicago. Mikheev, V.K. (1985) Podon’e v sostave Khazarskogo kaganata. Kharkov. Mikkola, JJ. (1922) Die Namen der Volker Hermanarichs: Finnisch-Ungarische Forschungen 15 (1915), 56-66. Minorsky, V. (1958) A History ofSharvân and Darband. Cambridge. Mishin, D. (1996) Ibrahim Ibn-Ya'qub At-Turtushi’s account of the Slavs from the
middle of the tenth century: Annual ofMedieval Studies at the CEU 1994-1995. Ed. M.B.L. Davis, M. Sebők. Budapest, 184-199. Mladjov, I. (1998) Trans-Danubian Bulgaria: Reality and Fiction: Byzantine Studies (n.s.) 3,85-128. Modrzewska, H. (1969) Osadnictwo jenieckie we wczesnym średniowieczu polskim: Kwartalnik Historii Kultury Materialnej 17,345-383. Modrzewska, H. (1984) Osadnictwo obcoetniczne i innoplemienne w Polsce wcześniejszego średniowiecza. Warszawa. Modzelewski, K. (2004) Barbarzyńska Europa. Warszawa. Moffatt, A., Tall, M. (2012) Constantine Porphyrogennetos: The Book of Ceremonies. Translated by A. Moffatt, M. Tall. Voi. 1-2. Leiden, Boston. Moór, E. (1936) Westungam im Mittelalter im Spiegel der Ortsnamen. Szeged. Moravcsik, Gy. (1930) Zur Geschichte der Onoguren: Ungarische Jahrbücher 10, 53~9°· Moravcsik, Gy. (1951) Komenton - pechenezhskoe ili russkoe slovo?: Acta Historica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 1,225-233.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 425 Moravcsik, Gy. (1955) Zum Bericht des Leon Diakonos über den Glauben an die Dienstleistung im Jenseits: Studia Antiqua Antonio Salac septuagenario oblata. Prague, 74-76. Moravcsik, Gy. (1970) Byzantium and Magyars. Budapest. Moravcsik, Gy. (1983) Byzantinoturcica. Voi. 1: Die Byzantinischen Quellen zur Geschichte der Türkvölker. Berlin. Moravcsik, Gy. (1983a) Byzantinoturcica. Vbl. 2: Sprachreste der Türkvölker in den Byzantinischen Quellen. Berlin. Morgunov, lu.Iu. (2010) Drevniaia Rus’ і kochevniki Prichemomor’ia:ñitó'¿ VostokvIX֊ XVI vekakh. Novye arkheobgicheskie issledovaniia. Eds. N.A. Makarov, V.Iu. Koval’. Moskva, 62-75. Moszyński, К. (1996) Ludy pasterskie. Cieszyn 1996. Múcska, V. (2004) Migracja i etnogeneza Węgrów. Zarys współczesnego stanu badań: Wędrówka i etnogeneza w starożytności i średniowieczu. Eds. M. Salamon, J. Strzelczyk. Kraków, 277-289. Mukhamejanov, A.R. (2000) Natural Life and the Manmade Habitat in Central Asia: History of Civilizations of Central Asia. Vol. 4.2: The age of achievement: AD. 750 to the end of fifteenth century. Part Two: The achievements. Eds. C.E. Bosworth, M.S. Asimov. Paris, 275-297. Murzin, V.Iu. (1979) Stepnaia Skifiia VII-Vw. do n.e. Kiev. Murzin, V.Iu. (2005) Key Point in Scythian History: Scythians and Greek Cultural Interactions in Scythia, Athens and Early Roman Empire (sixth century ВС-first cen tury AD). Ed. D. Braund. Exter, 32-38. Müller, Kl.-E. (1972-1980) Geschichte der antiken Ethnographie und ethnologischen Theoriebildung. Voi. 1-2. Wiesbaden. Müller, R. (1992) Neue Archäologische Funde
AerV.eszthe\y-¥oAtm: Awarenforschungen. Ed. F. Daim. Voi. 1, Wien, 251-307. Nadolski, A. (1956) Polskie sily zbrojne w czasach Bolesława Chrobrego. Łódź. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, T. (1975) Chazarowie: K. Dąbrowski, T. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, E. Tryjarsłd, Hunowie europejscy, Protobułgarzy, Chazarowie, Pieczyngowie. Wrocław, 381-486. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, T. (1978) Geneza miast u dawnych ludów tureckich (VII֊XII w.). Wrocław, Warszawa, Kraków, Gdańsk. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, T. (1985) Czarni Kłobucy. Warszawa. Nalepa, J. (2001) Pierwotna granica między Słowiańszczyzną Zachodnią a Wschodnią w świetle archaicznych hydronimów na *-y : -ew: Slavia Antiqua 42,9-50. Nazarenko, A.V. (1989) Kogda zhe kniaginia Oľga ezdila v Konstantinopol’?: Vizantiiskii Vremennik 50,66-83. Nazarenko, A.V. (1993) Nemetskie latinoiazychnye istochnikiIX-XIvekov {teksty, perevod, kommentarii), Moskva.
426 BIBLIOGRAPHY Nazarenko, A.V. (1999) Zapadnoevropeiskie іstochniki: Drevnjaja Rus’ v svete zarubezh֊ nykfi istochnikcrv. Ed. E.A. Mel’nikova. Vol. iv. Moskva, 259-407. Nazarenko, A.V. (2001) DrevniaiaRus'namezhdunarodnykhputiakh:Mezhdistsip tinamye ocherki kul’tumykh, torgovykh, poUticheskikh. sviazei IX-ХИ vekov. Moskva. Nazmi, A. (1998) Commercial Relations between Arabs and Slavs (gth-uth centuries). Warszawa. Németh, J. (1921-25) Zur Kenntnis der Petschengen: Körösi Csoma-Archivum 1, 219-225. Németh, J. (1930) Die petschenegischen Stammesnamen: Ungarische Jahrbücher 10, 27-34. Németh, J. (1932) Die Inschriften des Schatzes von Nagy-Szent-Miklös. Budapest, Leipzig. Németh, J. (1941-43) Die Volksnamen quman und qün: Körösi CsomaArchivum 3, 95-107· Németh, J. (1971) The Runiform Inscriptions from Nagy-Szent-Miklós and the runiform of Estem Europe: Acta Linguistica Hungarica 21,1-51. Nenci, G. (1958) Introduzione alle guerre persiane e altri saggi di storia antica. Pisa. Noonan, Th.S. (1992) Rus’, Pechenegs, and Polovtsy: Economie Interaction along the Steppe Frontier in the Pre-Mongol Era: Russian History 19,301-327. Noonan, Th.S. (1992a) Byzantium and Khazars: a special relationship?: Byzantine Diplomacy. Papers from the Twenty-fourth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, Cambridge March 1990. Eds. J. Shepard, S. Franklin. Aledrshot, Brookfield, 109-132. Noonan, Th.S. (1995-1997) The Kazar Economy: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 9, 253-318· Noonan, Th.S. (2001) The Khazar Qaghanate and Its Impact on the Early Rus’ State: The Translaţia Imperii from ītil to Kiev: Nomads
in the Sedentary World. Eds. A.M. Khazanov, A. Wink. London, New York, 71-102. Noonan, Th.S. (2007) Some Observations on the Economy of the Khazar State: The World of the Khazars. New Perspectives. Selected Papers form the Jeruzalem ïggg International Khazar Colloquium. Eds. P.B. Golden, H. Ben-Shammai, A. Róna-Tas. Leiden, 207-244. Nosek, S., Szromba, Z. (1961) Bartnictwo: sss. Voi. 1,88-89. Novosel’tsev, A.P. (1990) Khazarskoe gosudarstvo i ego rol' v istorii Vostochnoi Evropy і Kavkaza. Moskva. Nowicka, E. (2001) Świat człowieka - świat kultury. Systematyczny wykład problemów antropologii kulturowej. Warszawa. Obolensky, D. (1948) The Bogomik. A study in Bałkan neo-manichaeism. Twickenham. Obolensky, D. (1979) The Crimea and the north before 1204: Archeion Pontu 35,123-133. Obolensky, D. (1989) Cherson and the conversion of Rus’: an anti-revisionist view: Byzantine Modem Greek Studies 13,244-256. Obolensky, D. (1993) Byzantium, Kiev and Cherson: Byzantinoslavica 54,108-Ո3.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 427 Obolensky, D. (1994) The principles and methods of Byzantine diplomacy: Id., Byzantium and the Slavs. New York, 1-22. Obolensky, D. (1994a) The empire and its northern neighbors: Id., Byzantium and the Slavs. New York, 23-73. Obolensky, D. (1994b) The Bogomils: Id., Byzantium and the Slavs. New York, 259-280. Obolensky, D. (2000) Byzantine Commonwealth. Eastern Europe 500-1454. London. Ohnsorge, W (1958) Abendland und Byzanz. Gesammelte Aufsätze zur Geschichte der byzantinisch-abendländischen Beziehungen und des Kaisertums. Weimar. Olbricht, R, Pinks E. (1980) Meng-Та pei-lu und Hei-Та shih-lüeh. Chinesische Gesandschaflberichte über die frühen Mongolen 1221 und 123/. Nach Vorarbeiten von E. Haenisch und Yao Ts’ung-wu, übersetzt und kommentiert von P. Olbricht und E. Pinks, eingeleitet von W. Banek. Wiesbaden. Olbrycht, M.J. (1998) Parthia et ulteriores gentes. Die politischen Beziehungen ¡wischen dem arsakidischenlran und den Nomaden der eurasischen Steppen. München. Olbrycht, M.J. (2000) The Cimerian problem re-examined: the evidence of the classical sources: Collectanea Celto-Asiatica Cracoviensia. Eds. J. Pstrusińska, A. Fear. Kraków, 71-99· Olbrycht, M.J. (2000a) Notes on the presence of Iranian peoples in Europe and their Asiatic relations: CoUectanea Celto-Asiatica Cracoviensia. Eds. J. Pstrusińska, A. Fear. Kraków, 101-140. Olbrycht, M.J. (2004) Mithrydates VI. Eupathor, der Bosporos und die sarmatische Völker: Kimmerawie, Scytowie, Sarmaci Księga poświęcona pamięci profesora Tadeusza Sulimirskiego. Ed. J. Chochorowski. Kraków, 331-347. Olszewski,
M. (2007) Wilhelm Rubruk. Opis podróży, przekł. M. Olszewski. Kęty. Ostrogorski, G. (1967) Dzieje Bizancjum. Warszawa. Ostrogorski, G. (1973) Die byzantinische Staatenhierarchie: Id., Zur byzantinischen Geschichte. Ausgewählte kleine Schriften. Darmstadt, ug-141. Otroshchenko, V.V., Rassamakin, Iu.Ia. (1991) Der Polovzer-Khan aus dem ČinguľKurgan: Gold der Steppe. Archäologie der Ukraine. Eds. R. Rolle, M. Müller-Wille, K. Schietzel. Neumünster, 269-271. Oţa, S. (2014) The Mortuary Archaeology of the Medieval Banat (ioth-i4th Centuries). Leiden, Boston 2014. Pálóczi Horváth, A. (1989) Pechenegs, Cumans, lasians. Steppe peoples in medieval Hungary. Budapest Parczewski, M. (1991) Początki kształtowania się polsko-ruskiej rubieży etnicznej w Karpatach. Kraków. Parczewski, M. (1996) [Głos w dyskusji]: Początki sąsiedztwa. Pogranicze etniczne polsko-rusko-slowackie w średniowieczu. Materiały z konferencji - Rzeszów g~n V 1995. Eds. M. Parczewski, S. Czopek. Rzeszów, 27. Parczewski, M. (2007) Das Problem der Lendzanen und die Bildung der polnisch altrussischen etnischen Grenze: Frühzeit Ostmitteleuropas: Das polnisch-ukrainische
428 BIBLIOGRAPHY Grenzgebiet aus archäologischen Perspektive. Eds. M. Dębiec, M. Wołoszyn. Rzeszów, 161-176. Paroń, A. (2005) "Trzeba, abyś tymi oto słowami odparł i to niedorzeczne rządanie” wokół De administrando imperio Konstantyna VII Porfirogenaty: Causa creandi. 0 pragmatyce źródła historycznego. Eds. S. Rosik, P. Wiszewski. Wrocław, 345-363. Paroń, A. (2006) Scytowie w historiografii bizantyjskiej - między naturą a kulturą. Wokół interdyscyplinarności badań historycznych: Mundus hominis - cywilizacja, kultura, natura. Eds. S. Rosik, P. Wiszewski. Wrocław, 447-456. Paroń, A. (2007) Uwagi nad kryteriami kulturowej i etnicznej identyfikacji koc zowników na przykładzie Herodotowego ekskursu o Scytach: Fontes Archaeologici Posnanienses. Annales Musei Archaeologici Posnaniensis 43,5Г-60. Paroń, A. (2007a) Pieczyngowie na kartach De administrando imperio Konstantyna VII Porfirogenety: Classica Wratislaviensia 27,97-112. Paroń, A. (2009) Die Stammesehten und das Phänomen des Kulturwandels. Grundlegenden Bemerkungen anhand des Beispiels des Nomadenvölker des euroasiatischen Steppen im Mittelater: Mittelalterliche Eliten und Kulturtransfer östlich der Elbe. InterdiszipÜnäre Beiträge zu Archäologie und Geschichte im mittelal terächen Ostmitteleuropa. Eds. A. Klammt, S. Rossignol. Göttingen, 43-54. Paroń, A. (2009a) Zjawisko zmiany kulturowej w społecznościach koczowniczych na przykładzie Pieczyngów: Stare i nowe w średniowieczu. Pomiędzy innowacją a tradycją. Ed. S. Moździoch. Wrocław, 443-474. Paroń, A. (2009b) Uchaste vizantiiskoi diplomaţii v ubiistve kniazia Sviatoslava
Igorevicha. Dopolniteľnye svedeniia к russko-vizantiiskim otnosheniiam vo vtoroi polovine X veka: Stratum plus 2005-2009 (5), 494-499. Paroń, A. (2011) Dzicy, odrażający, źli (?) ֊ wizerunek nomadów w historiografii bizan tyjskiej i łacińskiej z 2. połowy X ֊ początku XIII wieku: PopuU terrae marisque. Prace poświęcone pamięci Profesora Lecha Leciejewicza. Eds. M. Rębkowski, S. Rosik. Wrocław, 123-137. Paroń, A. (2012) The Picture of the Scythians in History by Herodotus and the Xiongnu in Shiji by Sima Qian. An attempt at comparison: Serica - Da Qin. Studies in Archaeology, Philology and History on Sino-Westem Relations (Selected Problems). Eds. G. Malinowski, A. Paroń, B.Sz. Szmoniewski. Wroclaw, 71-100. Paroń, A. (2013) Wczesne państwa nomadów w Europie wczesnego średniowiecza (do 1000 roku). Modele i prawidłowości rozwoju: Instytucja “wczesnego państwa” w perspektywie wielości i różnorodności kultur. Eds. J. Banaszkiewicz, M. Kara, H. Mamzer. Poznań, 221-248. Paroń, A. (2013a) “Facta est Christiana lex, in pessimo et cmdelissimo populo”. Bruno of Querfiirt among the Pechenegs: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 429 Studies in honor ofVictor Spinéi on his 70th birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 161-178. Paroń, A. (2013b) Consensus through violance? Some remarks on the relations between nomadic societies of Eurasia and the outside world: Consensus or Violance? Cohesive Forces in the Early and High Medieval Europe (ցէհ-ւդէհ c.). Eds. S. Moździoch, P.Wiszewski. Wroclaw, 271-283. Paroń, A. (2014) The Image of Nomads of the Black Sea Steppes in the Byzantine Historiography of the ւօէհ-ւշէհ centuries. Perceiving of the “Other” and Political Practice: Pontica 47,111-121. Paroń, A. (2018) How to Deal with the Steppe Fauna? Considerations on the Byzantine Perception of Nomads and on the Byzantine Policy towards Them (ւօէհ-ւշէհ Centuries): Studia MediaevaUa Europaea et Orientada. Miscellanea in Honorem Professoris Emeriti Victor Spinéi Oblata. Eds. G. Bilavschi, D. Aparaschivei. Bucharest, 217-238. Pashuto, V.T. (1968) Vneshniaia politika drevneruskogo gosudarstva (do konca XI v.). Moskva. Pellat, Ch. (1962), Les prairies d’or, French translation by Babier de Meynard, Pavet de Courteille reviewed and emended by Ch. Pellat. 1. Paris. Pelliot, P. (1949) Notes sur l’histoire de la Horde d’Or. Paris. Doncheva-Petkova, L. (2005) Odurtsi. NekropoU otXI vek. Vol. 2. Sohia. Doncheva-Petkova, L. (2007) Zur ethnischen Zugehörigkeit einer Nekropolen des n. Jahrhunderts in Bulgarien: Post-Roman Towns, Trade and Settlements in Europe and Byzantium. Vol, 2. Eds. J. Henning. Berlin, New York, 643-660. Petkov, К. (2008) The Voices ofMedieval Bulgaria, Seventh-Fifteenth Century. The
Record ofa Byegone Culture. Leiden, Boston. Petrosian, Iu.A. (1998) Russkie na beregakh Bosforą (istoricheskie ocherki). SanktPeterburg. Petrukhin, V.Ya. (2001) The Decline and Legacy of Khazaria: Europe around the Year 7000. Ed. P. Urbańczyk. Warsaw, 109-121. Piskozub, A. (1998) Dunaj - rzeka Paneuropy: Rzeki. Kultura - cywiUzacja ֊ historia. Vol. 7. Ed. J. Kołtuniak. Katowice, 191-228. Piskozub, A. (1999) Dniepr - rubież Europy: Rzeki. Kultura - cywilizacja - historia. Vol. 8. Ed. J. Kołtuniak. Katowice, 49-79. Pleszczyński, A. (2on) The Birth of a Stereotype. Polish Rulers and their Country in German Writing c. 1000 A.D. Leiden, Boston. Pletneva, S.A. (1958) Pechenegi, torki i polovtsy v iuzhnorusskikh stepiakh: Trudy Volgo-Donskoi arkheologicheskoi ekspeditsii. Moskva, Leningrad, 153-226. Pletneva, S.A. (1967) Ot kochevii к gorodam. Saltovo-maiackaia kul’tura. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1973) Drevnosti chemykh klobukov. Moskva.
430 BIBLIOGRAPHY Pletneva, S.A. (1974) Polovetskiie kamennyie izvaianiia. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1976) Khazary. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1981) Kochevniki vostochnoevropeiskikh stepei v X-XIII w.: Stepi Evrazii v epokhu srednevekov'ia. Ed. S.A. Pletneva. Moskva, 213-223. Pletneva, S.A. (1982) Kochevniki srednevekovia. Poiski istoricheskikh zakonomemostei. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1988) Pechenegi: Ischeznuvshie narody. Ed. P.I. Pyshkov. Moskva, 35-46. Pletneva, S.A. (1990) Pechenegi i Guzy па nizhnem Donu. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1990a) Polovtsy. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1999) Ocherki khazarskoi arkheobgii. Moskva. Pletneva, SA. (2003) Kochevniki iuzhnorusskikh stepei v epokhu srednevekov’ia. Voronezh. Plezia, M. (1958) Neurowie w świetle historiografii starożytnej: Id., Od Arystotelesa do “Zlotej legendy՞. Warszawa, 158-192. Pohl, W. (1988) Die Awaren. Ein Steppenvolk in Miteieuropa 567-822 n. Chr. München. Pohl, W (2008) Verlaufsformen der Ethnogenese - Awaren und Bulgaren: Eastern Central Europe in the Middle Ages. Conflicts Migrations and Ethnic Processes. Eds. C. Spinéi, C. Hriban. Bucharest, Brăila, 275-290. Pohl, W. (2008a) Ethnizitätdes Frühmittelalters als Interdisziplinäres Problem: Eastern Central Europe in the Middle Ages, 17-28. Pohl, W. (2008b) The Regia and the Hring ֊ Barbarian Places of Power: Eastern Central Europe in the Middle Ages, 97-120. Pohl, W. (2018) The Avars A Steppe Empire in Central Europe, 567-822. Ithaca. Polek, К. (2007) Frankowie a ziemie nad środkowym Dunajem. Kraków. Poleski, J. (2005) Grody państwowe na terenie Małopolski od XI do połowy
XIII wieku: Lapides viventes. Zaginiony Kraków wieków średnich. Księga dedykowana Profesor Klementynie Żurawskiej. Eds. J. Gadomski, A. Małkiewicz, T. Rodzińska-Chorąży, A. Włodarek. Kraków, 29-51. Polovoi, N.Ia. (1958) O date vtorogo pokhoda Igoria na grekov і pokhoda russkikh na Berdaa: Vizantiiskii Vremennik 14,138-147. Poppe, A. (1968) Państwo i kościół na Rusi wXI wieku. Warszawa. Poppe, A. (1976) The Political Background to the Baptism of Rus’. Byzantine-Russian Relations between 986-89: Dumbarton Oaks Papers 30,197-2/14. Poppe, A. (1978) Ruś i Bizancjum w latach 986-989: Kwartalnik Historyczny 85,3-22. Poppe, A. (1995) Spuścizna po Włodzimierzu Wielkim. Walka o tron kijowski 10151019: Kwartalnik Historyczny 102,3-22. Poppe, A. (1999) Wokół chrztu Rusi: Narodziny średniowiecznej Europy. Ed. H. Samsonowicz. Warszawa, 212-230. Poppe, A. (2003) Losers on Earth, Winners from Heaven. The Assassination of Boris and Gleb in the Making of Eleventh-Century Rus’: Questiones Medii Aevi Novae 8, 133-168.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 431 Poppe, A. (2007) The Sainthood of Vladimir the Great: Veneration in-the-Making: Id., Christian Russia in the Making. Aldershot, Burlington, 1-51. Poppe, A. (200S) Vladimir sviatoi: u istokov tserkovnogo proslavleniia: Fakty i znaki. Issledavanüapo semiotike istorii. Eds. В.A. Uspenskii, F.B. Uspenskii. Moskva, 40-107. Postica, G. (2007) Civilizaţia medievală timpurie din spaţiul Pruto-Nistrean (secolele V-XIII). Bucharest. Pritsak, O. (1952) Stammesnamen und Titulaturen der Altaischen Völker: Ungarische Jahrbücher 24,49-104. Pritsak, O. (1968) Two migratory movements in eurasian steppe in the 9th-uth centu ries: Procedings of the 26th International Congress of Orintalists. Vol. 2. New Delhi, 157-163. Pritsak, O. (1975) The Pečenegs: a case of social and economic transformation: Агс/нѵюя Eurasiae Medii Aevi 1, շս-235. Pritsak, О. (1976) From the Sabirs to the Hungarians: Hungaro-Turcica. Studies in hon our ofJuhus Nemeth. Budapest, 17-30. Pritsak, O. (1988) The distinctive features of the Pax nomadica: Settimane di Studio del Centro Italiano di Studi Sull’Alto Medioevo XXXV. PopoU delk stepe: Unni, Avari, Ungari. Spoleto, 749-780. Rachewiltz, I. de (2004) The Secret History of the Mongok. A Mangodan Epic Chronicle of the Thirteenth Century. Voi. 1-2. Leiden, Boston. Rasovskii, D.A. (1927) O roli chernykh klobukov v istorii Drevnei Rusi: Seminarium Kondakovianum 1,93-109. Rasovskii, D.A. (1933) Pechenegi, torki i berendei na Rusi i v Ugrii: Seminarium Kondakovianum 6,1-66. Rasovskii, D.A. (1940) Rus’, chernye klobuki i polovtsy vXII v.: Sbornikv pamet’ na
prof. Petar Nikolov. Sohia, 369-378. Reinsch, D.R. (1996) Alexias. German translation, introduction and commentary by D.R. Reinsch. Köln. Riasanovsky, A.V. (1964) “Runaway Slaves” and “Swift Danes” in Eleventh-Century Kiev: Speculum 39,288-297. Richards, D.S. (2002) The Annak of the Saljuq Turks. Selectionsfrom al-Kãmilfiï Ta'rikh oflzzal-Dīnlbnal-Athīr. Ed. D.S. Richards. New York. Romanchuk, A.I. (1989) “Sloi razrusheniia X v.” v Khersonese (K voprosu о posledstviiakh korsunskovo pokhoda Vladimira): Vizantikkii Vremennik 50,182-188. Romanchuk, A.I. (1993) Das mittelalterliche Cherson und die Barbaren: Byzantinoslavica 54,58-64. Romanchuk, АЛ. (2008) Issledovaniia Chersonesa - Chersona. RaskopkL Gipotezy. Problemy. Vol. 2: Vizantiiskii gorod. Tiumen.
432 BIBLIOGRAPHY Romashov, S.A. (1992-94) Bolgarskie plemena Severnogo Prichemomor’ia: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 8,207-252. Romashov, S.A. (1999) The Pechenegs in Europe in the 9-ioth Centuries: Rocznik Orientalistyczny 52,21-35. Romashov, S.A. (2004) Istoricheskaia geografiia Khazarskogo kaganata (V-XIII w.). Chast IV-V: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 13,189-264. Róna-Таѕ, A. (1959) Some Data on the Agriculture of the Mongols: OpusculaEthnologica Memoriae Ludovici Biro Sacra. Eds. T. Bodrogi, L. Boglár. Budapest, 443-469. Róna-Tas, A. (1965) Mongolia. Śladami nomadów. Warszawa. Róna-Tas, A. (1999) Hungarians and Europe in the Early Middle Ages. An Introduction to Earfy Hungarian History. Budapest. Rosenqvist, J.O. (2007) Die byzantinische Literatur. Vom 6. Jahrhundert bis zum Fall Konstantinopels 1453. Berlin, New. Rosik, S. (2010) Conversie gentis Pomeranorum. Studium świadectwa o wydarzeniu {XII wiek). Wrocław. Rostovtzeff, M. (1931) Skythien und Bosporus. Vol. 1: Kritische Übersicht der schriftli chen und archäologischen Quellen. Berlin. Roux, J.-P. (1963) La mort chez les peuples altaCques anciens et médiévaux d’apres docu ments écrits. Paris. Roux, J.-P. (1984) La religion des Turcs et des Mongols. Paris. Roux, J.-P. (1988) La religion des peuples de la steppe: Settimane di Studio del Centro Italiano di Studi Sull'Alto Medioevo XXXV. Popoli delle stepe: Unni, Avari, Ungari. Spoleto, 513-532· Rudenko, S.I. (1955) Bashkiry. Istoriko-etnograficheskie ocherki. Moskva, Leningrad. Runciman, S. (1930) A history of the First Bulgarian Empire. London. Runciman, S. (1947)
The Medieval Manichee. A Study of the Christian Dualist Heresy. Cambridge. Runciman, S. (1988) The emperor Romanus Lacapenus and his reign (919-944)■ A study on tenth-century Byzantium. New York. Runciman, S. (1995) A History of Crusades. Voi. 1: The First Crusade and the Foundation of the Kingdom of Jerusalem. Cambridge. Rymut, E. (1967) Nazwy miejscowe północnej części dawnego województwa krakowskiego. Wrocław, Warszawa, Kraków. Sakharov, A.N. (1980) Diplomatiia drevneiRusi (IX-pervaiapolovinaXv.). Moskva. Sakharov, A.N. (1991) Diplomatiia Sviatoslava. Moskva. Salamon, M. (1993) “Amicus” or “hostis”? Boleslav the Valiant and Byzantium: Byzantinoslavica 54, И4-120. Salzman, Ph.C. (1978) Ideology and Change in Middle Eastern Trribal Societies: “Man” Journal of the Royal Antropologica! Institute 13,618-637.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 433 Salzman, Ph.C. (1980) Introduction: Processes of Sedentarization as Adaptation and Response: When Nomads Settle. Processes of Sedentarization as Adaptation and Response. Ed. Ph.C. Salzman. New York, 1-19. Krauss-Sánchez, H.R.,Waines, D. (2010) al-Masudi: EMC. Voi. 2,1090. Shchavelev, A. (2019) Treatise De Administrando Imperio by Emperor Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus: Date of the Paris, gr. 2009 Copy, Years of Compiling of the Original Codex, and a Hypothesis about the Number of Authors: Studia Ceranea. Journal of the Waldemar Ceran Research Center for the History and Culture of the Mediterranean Area and South-East Europe 9, 681-704. Schmaus, A. (1951) Der Neumanichäismus auf dem Balkan: Saeculum 2,271-299. Schmitt, 0. (2006) Die Petschenegen auf dem Balkan von 1046 bis 1072: Pontos Euxeinos. Beiträge zur Archäologie und Geschichte des Antiken Schwarzmeer- und Balkanraumes. Eds. S. Conrad, R. Einicke, A.E. Furtwängler, H. Löhr, A. Slawisch. Langenweißbach, 473-490. Schmieder, F. (1997) Johannes von Plano Carpini, Kunde von Mongolen 1245-124/. Übersetzt, eingeleitet und erläutert von F. Schmieden Sigmaringen. Schmieden F. (2005) Menschenfresser und andere Stereotype gewalttätiger Fremder - Normannen, Ungarn und Mongolen (9.-13. Jahrhundert): Gewalt im Mittelalter. Realitäten - Imaginationen. Eds. M. Brun, C. Herberichs. München, 159-179· Schreiner, P. (2013) Aspekte der wirtschaftlichen Beziehungen zwischen Byzanz und den Türkvölkem: Id., Orbis Byzantinus. Byzanz und seine Nachbarn. Gesammelte Aufsätze ig/o֊2on. Eds. A. Simon, C. Spinei. Bucharest,
Braila, 209-217. Schultheiss, F.G. (1893) Geschichte des deutschen Nationalgefuhles. Vok і: Von der Urzeit bis zum Interregnum. München. Sedov,V.V. (1982) Vostochnye slavianevVI-XIII w. Moskva. Seibt, W., Zamitz, M.-L. (1997) Das byzantinische Bleisiegel ab Kunstwerk. Wien. Senga, T. (1992) A besenyők a 8. században [Pechenegs in the 8th century]: Századok 117.503-516. Sewter, E.R.A. (1953) The Chronographia ofMichael Psellus. Translated by E.R.A. Sewter. New Haven. Sewter, E.R.A. (2009) Anna Kornnene, TheAlexiad. Translated by E.R.A. Sewter. London. Shahgedanova, M., Perov, V., Mudrov, Yu. (2002) The Mountains of Northern Russia: The Physical Geography ofNorthern Eurasia. Ed. M. Shahgedanova. Oxford, 284-313. Shahgedanova, M., Mikhailov, N„ Larin, S., Bredikhin, A. (2002) The Mountains of Southern Siberia: The Physical Geography ofNorthern Eurasia. Ed. M. Shahgedanova. Oxford, 314-349· Shakanova, N. (1989) The System of Nourishment among the Eurasian Nomads: The Kazakh Example: Ecology and Empire. Nomads in the Cultural Evolution of the Old World. Ed. G. Seaman. Los Angeles, 111-117.
434 BIBLIOGRAPHY Shepard, J. (1974) John Mauropous, Leo Tomicus and an alleged Russian army: the chronology of the Pechenegs crisis of 1048-1049: Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 24,61-89. Shepard, J. (1974a) Some Problems of Russo-Byzantine Relations с. 860-с. 1050: The Slavonic and East European Review 52 (126), 10-33. Shepard, J. (1977-1984) Why did the Russians attack Byzantium in 1043?: ByzantinischNeugriechischeJahrbücher 22,147-212. Shepard, J. (1985) Information, disinformation and delay in byzantine diplomacy: Byzantinische Forschungen 10,233-293. Shepard, J. (1992) Byzantine diplomacy, A.D. 800-1200: means and ends: Byzantine Diplomacy. Papers from the Twenty-fourth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, Cambridge March iggo. Eds. J. Shepard, S. Franklin. Aldershot, Brookfield, 41-71. Shepard, J. (1992a) A suspected source of Skylitzes’ Synopsis Historiom the great Catacalon Cecaumenus: Byzantine Modem Greek Studies 16,171-181. Shepard, J. (1995) Imperial Information and Ignorance: Byzantinoslavica 56,105-116. Shepard, J. (1998) The Khazars’ Formal Adoption ofJudaism and Byzantium’s Northern Policy: Oxford Slavonic Papers. N.S. 31, n֊34. Shepard, J. (1998a) Byzantine relations with the outside world in the ninth century: an introduction: Byzantium in the ninth century: dead or alive?Papersfrom the Thirtieth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, Birmingham, Marck іддб. Ed. L. Brubaker. Aldershot, 167-180. Shepard, J. (1999) Byzantium and the Steppe-nomads: The Hungarian Dimension: Byzanz und Ostmitteleuropa ддо-щдд. Beiträge zu einer table-ronde des XIX
International Congress of Byzantine Studies, Copenhagen іддб. Eds. G. Prinzig, M. Salamon. Wiesbaden, 55-83. Shepard, J. (1999a) Constantine VII’s doctrine of “Cointainment” of Rus: Gennadies. К γο-letiìu akademika G. G. Litavrina. Moskva, 264-283. Shepard, J. (2006) Closer encounters with the Byzantine World: The Rus at the Straits of Kerch: Pre-Modem Russia and its World. Essays in Honor of Thomas S. Noonan. Eds. K.L. Reyerson, T.G. Stavrou, J.D. Tracy. Wiesbaden, 15-77. Shepard, J. (2009) ‘Mists and portals’: the Black Sea’s north coast: Byzantine Trade, 4th-i2th Centuries. The Archaeology ofLocal Regional and International Exchange. Papers of the Thirty-eighth Spring Symposium ofByzantine Studies, StJohn’s CoUege, University of Oxford March 2004. Ed. M.M. Mango. Famham, 421-442. Shepard, J. (2010) Orthodoxy and Northern Peoples: Goods, Gods and Guidelines: A Companion to Byzantium. Ed. L. James. Oxford, 171-186. Shepard, J. (2011) Symeon of Bulgaria - Peacemaker: là., Emergent Elites and Byzantium in the Balkans and East-Central Europe (Variorum Reprints). Famham, Burlington, i֊53·
BIBLIOGRAPHY 435 Shepard, J. (20x3) Mingling with Nothem barbarians: advantages and perils: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinéi on his joth birth day. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 219-233. Sielicki, F. (1968) Powieść minionych lat. Polish translation and commentary F. Sielicki. Wrocław. Sinor, D. (1958) The outlines of Hungarian prehistory: Journal of World History 4, 513-540. Sinor, D. (1961) On Water-Transport in Central Eurasia: Ungarische Jahrbücher 33, 156-179- Sinor, D. (1968) Some remarks on the economic aspects of hunting in Central Eurasia: DieJagd bei den altaischen Völkern. Wiesbaden, 119-127. Sinor, D. (1972) Horse and pasture in Inner Asian history: Oriens Extremus 19,171-184. Sinor, D. (1978) The Greed of the Northern Barbarian: Aspects of Altaic Civilization II: Proceedings of the XVIII PIAC, Bloomington, June 29-Jufy 5 1975. Eds. L.V. Clark, P.A. Draghi. Bloomington, 171-182. Sinor, D. (1981) The Inner Asian Warriors: Journal of the American Oriental Society 101, 133-144- Sinor, D. (1982) The Legendary Origin of the Turks: Folklórica: Festschriftfor FelixJ. Oinas. Eds. E.V. Žygas, P. Voorfeis, Bloomington, 223-257. Sinor, D. (1990) The Hun period: cheia, 177-205. Sinor, D. (1990a) The establishment and dissolution of the Türk empire: cheia, 285-316. Sinor, D. (1992) Taking an Oath over a Dog cut in Two: Altaic ReUgious BeUefs and Practices, Proceedings of the 33rd Meeting of the Permanent International Altaistic Conference, BudapestJune 24-29,1990. Eds. G. Bethlenfalvy, A. Birtalan, A. Sárközi, J. Vinkovics.
Budapest, 301-307. Skaff, J.K. (2002) Western Turk Rule of Turkestan’s Oases in the Sixth through Eighth Centuries: The Turks. Voi. 1: Early Ages. Eds. H. Celâl Güzel, C. Cem Oğuz, O. Karatay. Ankara, 364-72. Skaff, J.K. (2012) Sui-Tang China and Its Turko-Mongol Neighbours. Culture, Power, and Connections, 580-800. New York. Skalník, P. (1978) The Early State as a Process: The Early State. Eds. H.J.M. Claessen, P. Skalník. The Hague, Paris, New York, 597-618. Skarzhinskaia, Е.СҺ. (i960) Iordan, Oproiskhozhdeniiideianiiakh Getov. Getica. Russian translation, introduction and commentary by Е.СҺ. Skarzhinskaia. Moskva. Skrynnikova, T.D. (2011) Mongolian Nomadic Society of the Empire Period: Alternatives ofSocial Evolution. Eds. D.M. Bondarenko, A.V. Korotayev, N.N. Kradin. Saarbrücken, 457-468. Šmahelová, L. (2014) Kül-Tegin monument. Turkic Khaganate and research of the First Czechoslovak- Mongolian expedition in Khöshöö Tsaidam 1958. Prague
436 BIBLIOGRAPHY (unpublished dissertation, access in Internet: https://is.cuni.cz/webapps/zzp/ download /140036093). Smimow, A. (1974) Scytowie. Warszawa. Smith Jr., J.M. (2000) Dietary Decadence and Dynastic Decline in the Mongol Empire: Journal ofAsian History 34,1-12. Sneath, D. (2007) The Headless State. Aristocratic Orders, Kinship Societies and Misinterpretations ofNomadic Inner Asia. New York. Sokul’skii, A.L. (1980) K lokalizácii letopisnogo Olesh’ia: Sovetskaia Arkheologiia 1980 (1), 64-7З· Šoustal, P. (1991) Thrakien (Thrakē, Rodopē und Haimimontos): tib. Vol. 6. Wien. Southal, A. (1988) The Segmentary State in Africa and Asia: Comparative Study in Society and History 30,52-82. Sprenger, A. (1841) El-Mas’udi’s Historical Encyclopaedia, Entitled “Meadows ofGold and Mines of Gems". Voi. 1. English translation from the Arabic A. Sprenger, London. Spinéi, V. (1973) Informaţii despre Vlahi în izvoarele medievale nordice, I: Studii şi Cercetări de Istorie Veche şi Arheologie 24,57-82. Spinéi, V. (1975) Relations of the local population of Moldavia with the nomads Turanian tribes in the ìoth-uth centuries: Relations between the autochthonous population and the migratory populations on the territory of Romania. Bucharest, 265-276. Spinéi, V. (1986) Moldavia in the ոէհ֊ւդէհ centuries. Bucharest. Spinéi, V. (1999) Marile migraţii din estul şi sud-estul Europei în secolele IX~XIII. Iaşi. Spinéi, V. (2003) The Great Migrations in the East and South East of Europe from the Ninth to the Thirteenth Century. Cluj-Napoca. Spinéi, V. (2009) The Romanians and the Turkic Nomads
North ofthe Danube Deltafrom the Tenth to the Mid-Thirteenth Century. Leiden, Boston. Spuler, В. (1967) Die Goldene Horde. Die Mongolen in Rußland 1223-1502. Wiesbaden. Spychała, L. (2010) Chronici Hungarici compositio saeculi XIV: emc. Voi. 1,348. Spychała, L. (20u) Studia nad legendą dynastyczną Arpadów. Między pulpitem średniowiecznego skryby a “warsztatem" współczesnego badacza. Wrocław. Stepanov, T. (1998) Periphery as Universe: Byzantinoslavica 59,247-254. Stepanov, T. (2001) The Bulgar title KANASUBIGI: reconstructing the notion of divine kingship in Bulgaria, AD 822-836: Early Medieval Europe 10,1-19. Stephenson, P. (1999) Byzantine policy towards Paristrion in the mid-eleventh century: another interpretation: Byzantine Modem Greek Studies 23,43-66. Stephenson, P. (2000) Byzantium’s Balkan frontier. A political study of the Northern Balkans, 900-1204. Cambridge. Stephenson, P. (2003) The Balkan Frontier in the Year 1000: Byzantium in the Year 1000. Ed. P. Magdalino. Leiden, Boston, 109-133.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 437 Steuer, H. (2006) Warrior bands, war lords and the birth of tribes and states in the first millennium AD in Middle Europe: Warfare and society: anthropological perspec tives. Eds. T. Otto, H. Thrane, H. Vandkilde. Aarhus, 227-236. Stokes, A.D. (1962) The Background and Chronology of the Balkan Campains of Svyatoslav Igorevich: The Slavonic (and East European) Review 40 (94), 44-57. Stokes, A.D. (1962a) The Balkan Campains of Svyatoslav Igorevich: The Slavonic (and East European) Review 40 (95), 466-496. Strässle, P.M. (2004) Das Feindbild der Petschenegen im Byzanz der Komnenen (11./12. Jh.): Byzantinische Forschungen 26,297-313. Strzelczyk, J. (1984) Goci-rzeczywistość i legenda. Warszawa. Strzelczyk, J. (1997) Apostołowie Europy. Warszawa. Strzelczyk, J. (1999) Bolesław Chrobry. Poznań. Strzelczyk, J. (2000) Odkrywanie Europy. Poznań. Sulimirski, T. (1970) The Sarmatians. London. Swoboda, W. (1961) Atelkuzu: sss. ѴЫ. 1,53. Swoboda, W (1967) Lebedia: sss. Vol. 3,30-31. Swoboda, W. (1967a) Markeliai: sss. Vol. 3,179-180. Swoboda, W. (1978) Wprowadzenie do syntezy stosunków Słowian z ludami tureckimi we wczesnym średniowieczu: Z polskich studiów slawis tycznych. Warszawa, 407-416. Swoboda, W. (1990) Biała Chorwacja: Mały słownik kultury dawnych Słowian. Ed. L. Leciejewicz. Warszawa, 69. Swoboda, W. (1990a) Masudi: Mały słownik kultury dawnych Słowian. Ed. L. Leciejewicz. Warszawa, 228. Syrbe, D. (2012) Reitemomaden des Schwarzmeerraums (Kutriguren und Utiguren) und byzantinische Diplomatie im 6. Jahrhundert: Acta OrientaUa Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae
65,291-316. Szyjewski, A. (2001) Etnologia reUgii. Kraków. Szyjewski, A. (2005) Szamanizm. Kraków. Szymański, W. (1963) Cmentarzysko wczesnośredniowieczne w Gorysławicach, powiat Busko: Rozprawy Zespołu Badań nad Polskim Średniowieczem Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego i Politechniki Warszawskiej. Vol. 2. Badania archeologiczne w okolicy Wiślicy. Warszawa, 137-197. Szymański, W. (1973) Słowiańszczyzna wschodnia. Wrocław, Warszawa, Kraków, Gdańsk. Szymański, W. (1977) Wiatycze (2): sss. Vol. 6,412-414. Szymański, W. (1979) Awarzy: W. Szymański, E. Dąbrowska: Awarzy, Węgrzy. Wrocław, Warszawa, 7-131. Szymański, W. (1990) Słowianie wschodni. Geografia, osadnictwo, podziały terytori alne: Mały słownik kultury dawnych Słowian. Ed. L. Leciejewicz. Warszawa, 475-490. Szymkiewicz, S. (1981) Rodzina pasterska w Mongolii. Wrocław, Warszawa, 1981.
438 BIBLIOGRAPHY Shcherbak, A.M. (1959) Znaki na keramike i kirpichakh iz Sarkela-Beloi Vezhi (К voprosu o iazyke і pismennosti pechenegov): Materiały ilssledovanüa poArkheologü SSSR 75,362-389. Świętosławski, W. (1996) Uzbrojenie koczowników Wielkiego Stepu w czasach ekspansji Mongołów (XII-XIVw.). Łódź. Świętosławski, W. (1997) Archeologiczne ślady najazdów tatarskich na Europę Środkową wXIII w. Łódź. Świętosławski, W (2006) Arms and Armour of the Cumans Aristocracy in the 12th֊ 13th Century: Questiones Medii Aevi Novae π, 103-124. Świętosławski, W (2006a) Ślady koczowników Wielkiego Stepu z X, XI i XII wieku w dorzeczach Wisty i Odry. Łódź. Taaffe, R.N. (1990) The Geographic Setting: cheia, 19-40. Tabs, D.L. (1958) Iz istorii russko-korsunskikh politicheskikh otnoshenii: Vizantiiskü Vremennik 14,103-115. Talbot, A.-M., Sullivan, D.F. (2005) The History of Leo the Deacon. Byzantine Military Expansion in the Tenth Century. Introduction, translation, and annotations by A.-M. Talbot, D.F. Sullivan. Washington. Heinrich-Tamáska, О. (2012) Fortleben, Abbruch und Neuanfang: Spuren des Christentums in Pannonien im 4.-9. Jahrhundert: Christianisierung Europas. Entstehung, Entwicklung und Konsolidierung im archäologischen Befand. Eds. O. Heinrich-Tamáska, N. Krohn, S. Ristow. Regensburg, 213-232. Tänase, D. (2010) Gräber mit Goldschmiede- und Schmiedewerkzeugen aus der Awarenzeit. Zeichen der Macht oder Beweis für die Ausübung des Handwerks: Potestas et communitas. Interdisziplinäre Beiträge zu Wesen und Darstellung von Herrschaftsverhältnissen im Mittelalter östlich der
Elbe/lnterdiscipünary Studies of the Constitution and Demonstration of Power Relations in the Middle Ages East of the Elbe. Eds. A. Paran, S. Rossignol, B.Sz. Szmoniewski, G. Vercamer. Wroclaw, Warszawa, 213-225. Tardy, L., Vásáry, I. (1974) Andrzej Tamowskis Bericht über seine Gesandschaftsreise in der Tartarei (1569): Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 38,213-252. Terras, V. (1965) Leo Diaconus and the Ethnology of Kievian Rus’: Slavic Review 24, 395-406. Thomsen, V (1924) Alttürkische Inschriften aus der Mongolei in Übersetzung und mit Einleitung: Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 78,121-175. Thomson, E.A. (1948) A History ofAttila and the Huns. Oxford 1948. Thomson, J.O. (1948) History ofAncient Geography. Cambridge. Timoshchuk, B.A. (1995) Vostochnye slaviane: ot obshchiny кgorodam. Moskva. Tobias, N. (1979) The Tactics and Strategy of Alexius Comnenus at Calavrytae, 1078: Byzantine Studies/Études Byzantines 6, ւցՅ֊շո. Zeki Vahdi Togan, A. (1939) Ibn Fadläns Reisebericht. Leipzig.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 439 Zelđ Validi Togan, A. (1941-43) Völkerschaften des Chazarenreiches im neuten Jahrhundert: Körösi Csoma-Archivum 3,40-76. Togan, I. (1998) Flexibility and Limitation in Steppe Formations. Leiden, Boston. Tolochko, P.P. (1999) Kochevye narody stepei i Kievskaia Rus’. Kiev. Tolstov, S.P. (1948) Po sledam drevnekhorezmiiskoi tsivilizatsii. Moskva, Leningrad. Toynbee, A.J. (1924) Greek historical thought: from Homer to the age of Heraclius. London, Toronto. Toynbee, AJ. (1973) Constantine Porphyrogenitus and His World. London, New York 1973· Trapp, E. (1986) Militärs und Höflinge im Ringen um das Kaisertum. Byzantinsche Geschichte von 969 bis m8 nach der Chronik desJohannes Zonaras. Übersetzt, einge leitet und erklärt von E. Trapp. Graz,Wien. Trawkowski, S. (2005) Bolesław Chrobry i eremici: Id., Opuscula Medievistica. Studia nad historią społeczną Pokki wczesnopiastowskiej. Warszawa, 85-93. Treadgold, W. (1995) Byzantium and its army, 284-1081. Stanford. Treadgold, W. (1997) A Hktory of the Byzantine State and Society. Stanford. Treadgold, W. (2013) The Middle Byzantine Historians. New York. Treitinger, O. (1938) Die Oströmische Kaker- und Reichsidee nach ihrer Gestaltung im höjkchen Zeremoniell. Jena. Tryjarski, E. (1971) A note on the relations between the Pechenegs and Poland: Studia Turcica. Ed. L. Ligeti. Budapest, 461-468. Tryjarski, E. (1972) Les religions des Petchénègues: Traditions religieuses et parareligieuses des peuples altaïques. Communications présentées au XIIIe Congrès de la “Permanent International Altaktic Conference” Strasbourg, 25-30 juin
1970. Paris, 139-148. Tryjarski, E. (1975) Protobulgarzy: K. Dąbrowski, T. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, E. Tryjarski. Hunowie europejscy, Protobułgarzy, Chazarowie, Pieczyngowie. Wrocław, Warszawa, 147-376. Tryjarski, E. (1975a) Pieczyngowie: K. Dąbrowski, T. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, E. Tryjarski. Hunowie europejscy, Protobułgarzy, Chazarowie, Pieczyngowie. Wrocław, Warszawa, 479-625· Tryjarski, E. (1984) Towards a Better Knowledge of the Turkic Military Terminology: Altaktic Studies. Papers presented at the 25th Meeting ofthe Permanent International Altaktic Conference at Uppsala, June 7-111982. Eds. G. Jarring, S. Rosén. Stockholm, 173-184. Tryjarski, E. (1991) Zwyczaje pogrzebowe ludów tureckich na tle ich wierzeń. Warszawa. Tryjarski, E. (1993) Kultura ludów tureckich w świetle przekazu Mahmuda z Kaszgaru (XI w.). Warszawa. Tryjarski, E. (1995) Wilki i wilczyce- między legendą a prahistorią: Id., In confinibus Turcarum. Szkice turkologiczne. Warszawa, 55-69.
440 BIBLIOGRAPHY Tupkova-Zaimova, V. (1970) Rollata і administrativmta organizatsiia na t. nar. “Otvuđunavska Bulgariia”: Studia Balcanica 2. Prouchvanüa po studiai vtorüa mezhdunaroden kongres po balkanistika. Soilia, 63-73. Tupkova-Zaimova, V. (1976) Vizantiiskata administratsiia po Dolni Dunav v kraia na X і XI v. (opit za utochnenie): Id., Dolni Dunav - gmnichna zona na vizantiiskiia Zapad Kum istoriiata na sevemite i severoiztochnite bułgarski zemi, kraia naX-XIIIv. Soilia, 34-70· Tupkova-Zaimova, V. (1993) L’administration byzantine au Bas Danube (fin du Xe—XIe s.): Bţyzantinoslavica 54,95-101. Tymowski, M. (1992) Badania wczesnych form państwowości na tle porównawczym: Geneza i fimkcjonawanie wczesnych form państwowości na tle porównawczym. Eds. M. Tymowski, M. Ziółkowski. Warszawa, 268-288. Tymowski, M. (2009) The origins and structures ofpolitical institutions in pre-colonial Black Africa. New York, Qeenston. Tymowski, M. (2012) Organizacja społeczeństwa: Przeszłość społeczna. Próba konceptualizacji. Eds. S. Tabaczyński, A. Marciniak, D. Cyngot, A. Zalewska. Poznań, 770-782. Tyszkiewicz, J. (1986) Problem pogranicza na wschód od SanuwVI֊XIII wieku (z teo rii): Bocznik Przemyski 24-25,315-320. Tyszkiewicz, J. (1997) Misja z Polski w stepach u Pieczyngów. Kościół i państwo w cza sach Bolesława Chrobrego: Rocznik Tatarów Polskich 4,45-58. Tyszkiewicz, J. (1998) Brunon z Querfurtu i jego misje: Z dziejów średniowiecznej Europy Środkowowschodniej. Zbór studiów. Eds. J. Tyszkiewicz. Warszawa, 35-48. Tyszkiewicz, J. (1999) Brunon z Querfurtu na Rusi: E scientia et
amiciţia. Studia poświęcone profesorowi Edwardowi Potkcrwskiemu w sześćdziesięciopięciolecie urodzin i czterdziestolecie pracy naukowej. Warszawa, Pułtusk, 219-227. Tyszkiewicz, J. (2001) Koczownicy Europy średniowiecznej w polskich badaniach końca XX wieku: Pytania o średniowiecze. Potrzeby i perspektywy badawcze podklej mediewistyki. Ed. W. Fałkowski. Warszawa, 237-254. Tyszkiewicz, J. (2003) Historyczne momenty kształtowania granic Polski przez pier wszych Piastów: Id., Geografia historyczna Pokki w średniowieczu. Zbiór studiów. Warszawa, 21-43. Tyszkiewicz, J. (2009) Brunon z Querfurtu w Роксе i krajach sąsiednich w tysiąclecie śmierci 7009-2009. Pułtusk. Tyszkiewicz, J. (2014) Geografia hktoryczna. Zarys problematyki. Warszawa. Tyszkiewicz, L.A. (1992) Słowianie w hktoriografii antycznej do połowy VI wieku. Wrocław. Tyszkiewicz, LA. (2001) Origo gentis Hunnorum: Origines mundi, gentium et c 'cvitatum. Eds. S. Rosik, P. Wiszewski. Wrocław, 81-go.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 441 lyszkiewicz, LA. (2004) Hunowie w Europie. Ich wpływ na Cesarstwo Wschodnie i Zachodnie oraz na kufy barbarzyńskie. Wroclaw. Udaľtsova, Z.V. (1989) Diplomatila: KuÌ’tura Vizantíi. Vol. 2: Vtoraia polovina VII-XII v. Eds. Z.V. Udaľtsova, G.G. Litavrin. Moskva, 241-275. Urbansky, A.B. (1968) Byznatium and the Danube Frontier. A study of the relations between Byzantium, Hungary and the Balkans during the period ofthe Comneni. New York. Urbańczyk, P. (2000) Władza і poUţyka we wczesnym średniowieczu. Wroclaw. Uzelac, A. (2010) Skitski razboinitsi u bugarskoi pustini na pomoravle sredinom XI veka: Istoriiski chasopis 59,59-75. Vachkova, V. (2008) Danube Bulgaria and Khazaria as Part of the Byzantine oikoumene: The Other Europe in the Middle Ages. Avars, Bulgars, Khazars and Cumans. Ed. F. Curta. Leiden, Boston, 339-362. Vainshtein, S.I. (1991) Mir kochevnikov TsentraAzii. Moskva. Várady, L. (1982) Revision des Ungam-Image von Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos. Textanalysen und Reinterpretation zu den Aussagen des Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos über die Politikgeschichte der Ungarn: Eţyzantinische Zeitschrift 82,22-58. Vásáry, I. (2005) Cumans and Tatars. OrientalMiUtary in the Pre-Ottoman Balkans, 1185 1365. Cambridge. Vasiliev A.A. (1946) The Russian Attak on Constantinople in 860. Cambridge. Vasil’evskii, V.G. (1908) Vizantiia і pechenegi (1048-1094): Id., Trudy 1. Sankt-Peterburg, 1-175· Vékony, G. (1986) Levedia meg Atel és Kuzu [Levedia vs. Atei and Kuzu ]: Magyar Nyelv 82,41-5З· Vernadskii, G. (1938) The Spali ofJordanis and the Spori of Procopius: Byzantion
13,263. Vernadskii, G. (1953) The Mongols and Russia. New Haven. Vernadskii, G. (1957) Lebedia: G. Vernadskii, M. de Ferdinandy. Studien zur ungarischen Frühgeschichte. München, 7-31. Veszprémy, L. (2010) Anonymus Belae regis notarius: емс. Vol. 1,102. Veszprémy, L. (2010a) Simon de Keza: емс. Vol. 2,1362-1363. Vida, T. (2008) Conflict and Coexistence: the Local Population of the Carpathian Basin under Avar Rule (Sixth to Seventh Century): The Other Europe in the Middle Ages. Avars, Bulgars, Khazars and Cumans. Ed. F. Curta. Leiden, Boston, 13-46. Vinogradov, J.A. (2008) Rythms of Eurasia and the Main Historical Stages of the Kimmerian Bospor in the Pre-Roman Times: Meeting of Cultures in the Black Sea Region. Between Conflict and Coexistance. Eds. P.G. Bilde, J.H. Petersen. Aarhus, 13-27. Vinogradov, V.B. (1972) TsentralnyiiSevero-VostochnyiKavkazvskifskoevremia. Groznyï.
442 BIBLIOGRAPHY Vladimirtsov, B.Ia. (1934) Obshestvennyi stroi mongolov. Mongoľskii kochevoifeodalizm. Leningrad. Vörös, G. (2002) Relics of the Pecheneg Language in the Works of Constantine Porphyrogenitus: The Turks. Voi. 2: Early Ages. Eds. H. Celâl Güzel, C. Cem Oğuz, O. Karatay. Ankara, 617-631. Vreeland, H.H. (1957) MongoL Community and Kinship Structure. New Haven. Waklinow, S. (1984) Kultura starobułgarska. Warszawa. Wamke, Ch. (1987) Der Handel mit dem Wachs zwischen Ost- und Westeuropa im fruehen und hohen Mittelalter: Abhandlunegn der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Goettingen. PhiL-hist. Klasse. Dritte Folge 156,545-569. Wasilewski, T. (1972) Bizancjum i Słowianie w IX wieku. Studia z dziejów stosunków poli tycznych i kulturalnych. Warszawa. Wasilewski, T. (1988) Historia Bulgaru. Wrocław. Wasserstein, D. (2007) The Khazars and the World of Islam: The World of the Khazars. New Perspectives. Selected Papers from the Jeruzalem 1999 International Khazar Colloquium. Eds. P.B. Golden, H. Ben-Shammai, A. Róna-Tas. Leiden, 373-386. Watson, B. (1961) Records of the Grand Historian of China. Translated from The Shih chi of Ssu-Ma Ch’ien by B. Watson. Voi. 2. New York, London. Weltecke, D. (2010) Michael the Great: emc. Voi. 2,1110-1111. Wenskus, R. (1956) Studien zur historisch-politischen Gedankenwelt Bruns von Querfurt. Münster, Köln. Wenskus, R. (1961) Stammesbildung und Verfassung. Das Werden derfrühmitelaltrelichen gentes. Köln, Graz. Widera, B. (1959) Brun von Querfurt und Russland:Jahrbuchf.d Geschichte der UdSSSR ud Volksdemokratischen Länder Europas 3,365-381.
Wirth, G. (i960) Attila und Byzanz. Zur Deutung einer fragwürdigen Priscusstelle: Byzantinische Zeitschrift 60,41-69. Wolfram, H. (1990) Die Goten. Von den Anfängen bis zur Mitte des sechstenJahrhunderts. Entwurf einer historischen Ethnographie. München. Wolfram, H. (1993) Origo et religio. Ethnische Traditionen und Literatur in frühmittelar terlichen Quellen: Mittelalter. Annäherungen an einefremde Zeit. Ed. W. Hartmann. Regensburg, 27-39· Wołoszyn, M. (2010) Obecność ruska i skandynawska w Polsce Х-ХІІ w. - wybrane problemy: Wędrówka i etnogeneza w starożytności i średniowieczu. Eds. M. Salamon, J. Strzelczyk, Kraków 299-334. Wołoszyn, M. (2013) Grody Czerwieńskie i problem wschodniej granicy monarchii pierwszych Piastów. Stan i perspektywy badań: Studia nad dawną Polską. Vol. 3. Ed. T. Sawicki. Gniezno, 85-116.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 443 Wortley,J. (20K )John Skylitzes, A Synopsis ofByzantine History, 811-105/, translated by J. Wortley. Cambridge. Wozniak, F.E. (1979) The Crimean Question, the Black Bulgarians, and the Russo-Byzantine Treaty of 944:Journal ofMedieval History 5,115-126. Wozniak, F.E. (1984) Byzantium, the Pechenegs, and the Rus’: the limitations of a great power’s influence on its clients in the 10th century Eurasian steppe: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 4,299-316. Wójcicka, U. (2010) Literatura staroruska z elementarni historii i kultury dawnej Rusi. Bydgoszcz. Wójcik, Z. (1972) Wstęp: Eryka Lassoty i Wilhelma Beauplana opisy Ukrainy. Ed. Z. Wójcik, 5-51. Yu Taishan (2014) Doubts about the theory of Xiongnu-Hun identity: Yu Taishan, China and the Mediterranean World in Ancient Times. Ed. V. Spinéi. Bucharest, Brăila, 233-264. Yu Taishan (2014a) Doubts about the theory of Rouran-Avar identity and hypothesis about Avar-Yueban identity: Yu Taishan, China and the Mediterranean World in Ancient Times. Ed. V. Spinéi. Bucharest, Brăila, 297-325. Zajączkowski, A. (1947) Ze studiów nad zagadnieniem chazarskim. Kraków. Zajączkowski, A. (1962) Ibn Battuta i jego dzieło: Ibn Battuta, Osobliwości miast i dziwy podróży 1325-1354 (Wybór), vii—xxii. Zajączkowski, A. (1968) Das Verhältnis der nomadischen Bevölkerung zu den seßhaften Bodenbauem in der Kiptschakischen Steppe (Dešt-i Kipčak) bis zum 15. Jahrhundert: Das Verhältnis von Bodenbauem und Viehzüchtern in historischer Sicht. Berlin, 229-233. Zakhoder, B.N. (1962) Kaspiiskiisvodsvedenii о vostochnoiEvrope. Vol. 1. Moskva. Zakhoder,
B.N. (1967) Kaspiiskii svod svedenii о vostochnoi Evrope. Vol. 2. Moskva. Zakrzewski, St. (1925) Bolesław Chrobry Wielki. Lwów. Zamotaev, I. (2002) Soils: The Physical Geography of Northern Eurasia. Ed. M. Shahgedanova. Oxford, 103-121. Zhirmunskii, V.M. (1962) Oguzskii geroicheskii epos і “Kniga Korkuta”: Kniga moego deda Korkata. Oguzskii geroicheskii epos. Eds. V.M. Zhirmunskii, A.N. Kononov. Moskva, 131-258. Zhivkov, B. (2015) Khazaria in the Ninth and Tenth Centuries. Leiden, Boston. Ziemann, D. (2007) Vom Wandervolk zur Grossmacht Die Entstehung Bulgariens im frühen Mittelalter (y.-g. Jahrhundert). Köln, Weimar. Zientara, В. (1985) Świt narodów europejskicR Powstanie świadomości narodowej na obszarze Europy pokaroUńskiej. Warszawa. Zimonyi, I. (1990) The origins of the Volga Bulghars. Szeged.
444 BIBLIOGRAPHY Zimonyi, I. (2013) The Chapter of the Jayhănî-tradition on the Pechenegs: The Steppe Lanek and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinet on his 70 th birth day. Ed. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 99-113. Zimonyi, I. (2014) Vengry v Volgo-Kamskom basseine?: I. Zimonyi, Medieval Nomack in Eastern Europe. Collected Studies. Ed. V. Spinéi. Bucharest, Brăila, 123-163. Zimonyi, I. (2014a) Voennye sily vengrov pri obretenii rodiny: kolichestvo voinov srednevekovykh kochevykh narodov evraziiskikh stepei: I. Zimonyi, Medieval Nomads in Eastern Europe. Collected Studies. Ed. V. Spinéi. Bucharest, Brăila, 175-189. Zimonyi, I. (2016) Muslim Sources on the Magyars in the Second Halfof the gth Century. The Chapter oftheJayhanl Tradition. Leiden, Boston. Zlatarski, V. (1927) Istoriia na bulgarskata durzhava prez srednite vekove. Voi. 1.2: Purvo bulgarsko Tsarstvo. Ot slavianizatsiiata na durzhavata do padneto na Purvoto tsarstvo. Sohia. Zlatarski, V. (1934) Istoriia na bulgarskata durzhava prez srednite vekove. Vol. 2.1: Bulgarim pod vizantiisko vladichestvo (1018-U87). Sohia. Zlatarski, V (1972) Kliatva u iazycheskikh bolgár: V. Zlatarski, Izbrani proizvedeniia. Vol. ì. Ed. P. Petrov. Sohia, 181-189. Zsoldos, A. (2004) The legacy ofSaint Stephen. Budapest. Zuckerman, C. (1995) On the Date of the Khazars’ Conversion to Judaism and the Chronology of the Kings of Rus Oleg and Igor. A Study of the Anonymus Khazar Letter from the Genizah of Cairo: Revue des études byzantines 53,237-270. Zuckerman, C. (1997) Two notes on the early history of the thema Cherson:
Byzantine Modem Greek Sudies 21,210-222. Zuckerman, C. (1998) Vengry v strane Levedii: novaia derzhava na granitsakh Vizantii і Khazarii ok. 836-889 g.: Materiały po Istom Arkheologii iEtnografii Tavri 6,663-688. Zuckerman, C. (2000) Le voyage d’Olga et le première ambassade espagnole à Constantinople en 946: Travaux et Mémoires 13, 647-672. Zwolski, E. (1984) Kasjodor iJordanes. Historia доска czyli scytyjska Europa. Lublin. Żmudzki, P. (2004) Najemnicy na Rusi i w krajach sąsiednich w X-XI w.: Kwartalnik Historyczny ni, 5-28.
Index Abbasid Caliphate 82,156(11.114) Abioi 35 Abkhaz tribes 75 Abu-l-Gazi, khan of Khiva go Adam of Bremen 13 Adrianople in, 231,237,329,337-340, 353-355.363-364 Aegean Sea 62,365 Aests/Aesti 64 Agathyrsi 29-30,47 Ainos 329,361,365 Akatziri 72-73,144 (n. 71) Akhtuba, branch of the Volga River 23, Akkerman 42 Alania 82,138,141,182,205 (n. 381), 240 Alans/Alani 55,58,62,67-68, 75,78,89,91, 141,182,254,264,268-269,272,281 Alaunoi see Alans Alazones 50 Alba Iulia 373,379 Albania 87 Alba Transsilvana see Alba Iulia Aleksandr Popovich, legendary Rus’ heroe 295-296 Aleppo 273,347 Alexander the Great 53 Alexander 1, Byzantine Emperor 258 Alexios i Komnenos, Byzantine emperor 6-9,188 (n 281), 191-193,195,229,231, 357-358,360-366,371; as domestikos: 237,355-356 Alföld, see Hungarian Plain Almatai river 124 Almos, Magyar prince 108 (n. 85) Alta river 314-315,385 Altai mountains 22,35,83,94 (n. 36) Amage, Sarmatian queen 57 Amali, royal clan of the Ostrogoths 63,65, 68,84 Amazons 54 Amir Timur, Turko-Mongol khan 232 Ammianus Marcellinus 64,66, 69,215,225 (n. 484) Amu Darya river 39,82,103 Anacharsis, famous Scythian 52 (n. 36) Anatolia 252 Anchialos 260,262-263,329 Androphagi 29,35 Andrzej Taranowski 41-43 Anna Komnena, Byzantine princess 7-9, 92,149,170-171,185,191,193-195, 199-200,205,231-232,332,359-361, 363-364,366,376 Anna Porphyrogenita 299,310,318 Antioch 229,368 An-ts’ai/Yen-ts’ai people 58 (n. 78) Aorsoi/Aorsi 58,89 Apennines 71 Apros 364 Arabs 80,261,269,273,276 Arad 205 (n. 381) Aral Sea 31, 37,82,86, 88-90,93,95,103, 105,121,224,386 Araros, see Siret River Araxes/Aras,
see Syr-Darya Arcadiopolis 193,288,290,329 Ardābil 268,272 Ardys, king of Lydia 48 Argeş river 30 Argos 62 Arianitzes, strategos of the Macedonia thema 334 Arimaspoi 49 Armenia 69, 74, 82,112-113 Arpad, Magyar prince 108,118 Arpads/Arpad dynasty 110,348,377-378, 380-383,387 Arpadian kingdom, see Hungary Artamonov, Mikhail I. 123,283 (n. 164) As/Asi, see Alani Ashina clan/Ashinids 75,77,94,148 Ashina Turks, see Göktürk Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria 48 Asia 1-2,37,198 Central 56, 65,89, 93,232 Inner 2,52,78,89-90,162,211,226,283 Minor 48, 74, 279, 349, 371 West 48-50, 58֊59, 69 Askania-Nova 20 Askold, Varangian prince 110
446 Asparukh, khan of Danube Bulgaria 77, 127,342 Assyria 48 Astrakhan 24,40,42,45 Ašguzi, see Scythians Atavin, Andrei 227 (n. 494) Atelkouzou/Etelköz 108,112,117,119, 122-126,241,248,255 Athanaricus, iudex of the Visigoths 68 Athaul 64 Atheas, Scythian king 52-53,56 Athens 51,62 al-Athïr, Ali ihn 12 Atil/Itil, see Volga River Atrak, Uze leader 216-217 Attica 29 Attila, Hun king 70-72,84,144 (n. 71), 215 Augusta Honoria 71 Aulê 337 Aurelian, Roman emperor 62 Avars/Avar Khaganate 1,73-77,80,84,156 (n. 114), 168,187 (n. 279), 193,198,214, 216,244,391,393 Ayyubid dynasty 12 Axios, see Vardar river Azaq 42 Azov Massif 25 Sea of 24,26-29,31,33-35,37,42-43,51, 55,58,61-62,64,66, 78, 82, no, u6, ug, 123,245-246,249-250 town, see Azaq Bab al-Awab, see Derbent Bács comitatus 379 Backovo 358 Baghdad 11,38,82 Bagna 271 Bajghird 184,268 Bajna 184,268 Bajnak 184,268-269 al-Bakrī, Abu ‘Ubaid 11,95,98,101,145-147, 220-221,225 (n. 485) al-Baladuri, Ahmad ibn Yahya 113 Balamber, Hun ruler 68-69 Balaton Lake 244,380 Balčik 320 Balkan INDEX Peninsula 253 Mountains 191,253,319-320,329, 334-338,340,342,351,35б֊358, 360-362,364 Balkans (region) 7,13,17,70-71,163,175, 184,191,215,224-225,253,264,274, 276,285-286,288-289,317,320-321, 326,330,332,334,336,341,343,345, 347,349-350,353,355-360,369,374, З76, 394 Balkhash Lake 37,82-83,86,93 Baltic Sea 64,65 Baltzar, Kegenes' father 322 Baltzar, Kegenes’ older son 336 Banat 58,68 Bărăgan Plain 244-245 Baranya comitatus 379 Bardas Skleros, Byzantine commander 318 Barfield, Thomas J. 148 (n. 86), 186 (n. 272) Bari 357 Barouch, see Dnieper Bars comitatus
378 Bartha, Antal Ո7 (n. 126) Barthold, Wilhelm 290 Bashkiria 39,90,100 (n. 64), И4,116,124 Bashkirs 103,169 Basich, Hun leader 69 Basil n, Byzantine emperor 221 (n. 464), 299,317-319 Basil, syncellus, Byzantine commander ЗЗ9-341 Basil Apokapes, magister and doux 345 Basilakes, doux of Dyrrachion 355 Batbaian, Onogur Bulgar leader 76 Battuta, Muhammad ibn 39-40 Batu Khan, ruler of the Golden Horde 3637,187 (n. 278), 189 (n. 286), 220,386 Bavaria 233 Bedouins 228 (n. 499) Belaia river 100,103,114,121 Be-ca-nag, see Pechenegs Beiru, see Pei-ju Bek-Bike 201 Béla hi, king of Hungary 14,379 Belemamis 139 Belgrade 36,328 348,353,376 Belgorod Kievski 205,295 Beliatova 359-360
447 INDEX Belobereg 290 Bempetziotes, Byzantine commander 361 Benedict ix, pope 306 (n. бо) Benedict the Pole/Benedictus Polonus Зб֊37 Benjamin, khan of the Khazars Berdaa 278 (n. 145) 254 Berendel 369-37°. 383.385-386 Berig, king of the Goths 59-60 Beroia 329,332,363,367-370,376 Bessarabia 28 Bessi/Bisseni, see Pechenegs Bihar 374 Bihar comitatus 379 Bilge Khan 214 Bilhorod-Dnistrovskyi, see Akkerman Bilter 321 al-Biruni, Abu Rayhan 90 Bistriţa 374 Bithynia 62,149,278,334 Black Sea 20-21,25-29,32,36-37,41-42, 44, 52, 59-62, 64,82,90,107,123,146, 160,183,242,245, 247, 249, 252,257, 261, 268,271,277-280, 298,335, 342, 351 Lowland 26-27 Plate 25-26,28 steppe 12,16-17,19-21,25,28-29,33-37, 40-41,44,47,49-51,53-63,65-66, 69,71,73-78,80-81,84-85,89-90,93, 97,100,102,105,109,111-115,117-119, 122,125-127,129,139,153,161-162,166, 169-171,175,180-183,186,201-202,205 (n. 381), շս, 222-223,233,240-241, 243,245-246,248,250-255,257-258, 272,276,279-280,282-283,289-291, 300-302,316,321,326-327,330-332, 349, 360,368-369,372-373, 375, 385, 393-394 Bleda, Hun king 70 Bodrog comitatus 379 Bodva river 379 Bogou river, see Boh Boh river 25-26,30-31,44,53,120,122-124, 248-251 Bolaq 172 (n. 199) Bolesław Chrobry (the Brave), king of Poland 13,237,287,302-303,306-307, 310-316,373,387-389 Bolshoi Kinél river Bolshoi Uzen river Borani tribe 62 103 121 Borğan 271 Boris-Michael, Bulgarian ruler 253 Boris, St and Rus’ prince 310-312 Borisov, Boris 320 (n. 135) Borotalmat 138,141-142,190,240,249,251 Borsod comitatus 379 Borysthenes, see Dnieper River Bosporan Kingdom 53,59,61 Bosporus, Byzantine city
in Crimea 75, 240,245 Bosporus (Byzantine) Strait 278,334 Boulatzopon 138,141-142,240,249,251 Boulgarophygon 255,329,365 Brand, Charles M. 367 (n. 138) Bratislava/Pozsony comitatus 378,381 Briansk 26,247 Bronze Age 54,168 Broutos, see Prut Bruno of Querfiirt, St and misssionary 13, 149-150,198-199,221 (n. 464), 222-224, 228-229,296,298,302-303,306-310 Bryennios, Byzantine patrician and ethnarch 340 Bubegenas 64 Budjak 250 Bug river 303,305 Bukhara 82 Bulchu, legendary Magyar warrior 233 Bulgaria Great 76,80,342 Danube 17,77,126,137,189,206 (n. 385), 236,240-241,245,248,250,256-260, 262,264,272-273,275-280,284-285, 287-290,317-318,335 Volga(-Kama) 38-40,77,129,205 (n. 381), 297,393 Republic of 127,170,175,271,335,350 thema of 214,319,326 Bulgarians 242,253,255-256,258,261-262, 271,277,280,286-287,346,358 Bulgars Black Bulgars 78,116,246 Danube 73-74,92,127-128,160,163,170, 174,180,184,195,220,236,282,297,321, 342-343,393-394
448 Bulgars (cont.) Onogur Bulgars 76 Volga-Kama Bulgars ю-ո, 96,98-100, 102-103127-1291169,182,216-217,266 (ո. ւօ6), շ8ւ֊շ8շ, зоо, 393 Bulkār/Bulghār, see Volga-Kama Bulgars Burdas/Burtas 10,80,99-102,103,107,126, 266 (n. 106), 281-282 Burebista, king of Dacians 57 Buty, John B. 114-115 Byzantine Commonwealth 252 Byzantine Empire, see Byzantium Byzantines 109,144 (n, 71), 192-193, 219-220,222,229,231,235-236,268, 277,322-324,327,333,335-336, 338-339,341,343,360-362,364,371 Byzantium 3-7, 9,17,35-36,70,72,74-76, 80,85, 90,126,128,130-131,138,141,146, 149,151,159-160,166,170-171,181,184, 188 (n. 283), 191,204,216-217,221 (n. 464), 223-224,237-238,245, 252-253,255-264,266-267,269, 272-275,277-281,285-286,288-289, 291,296,299,305,312, 317-319, 323-326,330-333,338,341-351,354, 356-358,360-362,364-366,368, 370-37Յ, 380-381,388,390,392,394 Byzas 353 Cairo 16 Callimachus of Cyerene 47 (n. 2) Callippidae 50 Cambrai 13,163 Capidava 319-320,323,329 Cappadocia 48,347 Car Asen 320 Caraş river 243 (n. 13) Carpi, Dacian people 60 Carpathian Basin 112 Carpathian Mountains 23,49, in, 113, n8, 160,244,246,248,250-251,321,372, 375,393 Casimir 1, prince of Poland 306 (n. 60) Caspian Depression, see Caspian Plain Caspian Lowland, see Caspian Plain Caspian Plain 21,23-25,46 INDEX Sea 20,23,25,31,37,42,48,78,82,85, 97,99, ЮЗ, 205 (n. 381), 244,265,278 (n. 145) steppe 16,19-21,36-37,40-41,45,58,66, 7։, 74,76-77, 80-81,85,152,233,300, 349,385 Catalaunian Fields 71 Caucaland 68 Caucasus Mountains 25,36,44-45,49-50, 58, 62,69,74-75,77,80,82,87,182-183, 244,251,268,282 North 25,49,56,73,78,281 South
48-50,58,80,112-114 Celts 201 Central Russian Upland 24 Chang'an 83 Charaboï 141-142,240,249-251 Charaton, Hun king 69 Cherkess (Circassians) 114-115,281 Chemi Klobuci 15,201,383-387 Chemiakhov culture 59,63,65 Chernigov city 312,315 principality 384 Chemogorivka culture 47 Cherven’ Towns 294 (n. 10), 297,303-304, 316 Chliat 347 China 35,67,73,75,83,85, 93,168,171,186 (n. 272), 214-215 Ching-lung Chen 198 (n. 343) Chingul river ug Chios island 365 Chişinău 26 Chuhuiv 27 Cimmerian Bosporus, see Kerch Strait Cimmerians 3,47-50 Chidmas/Chingilous 107,119-122,125 Chingisids 157 Choirobakchoi 345 Chopon, see Giazichopon Chud/Chuds 64 (n. 130), 295 Claudius Gothicus, Roman emperor 62 Claudius Ptolemy 35,40,55,59 Cód river 379 Coldas 64 Cogflnic river 129 Coman, Aleksander 198 (n. 343)
INDEX Comania, land of the Cumans 36-37 Comşa, Maria 243 (n. 12) Conrad I, king of East Francia 233 Constantia 242,275 (ո. 135), 320,329 Constantine i, Byzantine emperor 297 Constantine iv, Byzantine emperor 342 Constantine V, Byzantine emperor 81 Constantine vu Porphyrogenitus, Byzantine Emperor 3-5,35,43,86-87,92.96-98, 104-109,112-124,126,135-142,145,147, 149-153.155-158,162,164,179 К 242), 180-181,184,187,189-191,207,209-210, 212, 215-216,235-236,240-241,245246,248-250,252,254-255.257-259. 263,265,267,280-281,283,285,289, 291.297.302,305,318,385.388,391 Constantine viii, Byzantine emperor 202 (n. 371), 319 Constantine ix Monomachos, Byzantine emperor 149,153 (n. 103), 170,214,224, 230,322,325,332-341,343 Constantine x Dukas, Byzantine emperor 345,347,352 Constantine(-Cyril), St, Byzantine missionary 110 (n. 93) Constantine, heteriarchos, Byzantine commander 338 Constantine Arianites, doux of the West 337,339 Constantine Bodin, ruler of Duklja 349 Constantine Gongyles, Byzantine dignitary 263 Constatine Diogenes, doux of Bulgaria 319 Constantine Hadrobalanos, Byzantine patrician 334 Constantine Katakalon, Byzantine commander 355 Constantine Lekapenos, Byzantine co-emperor 4 Constantinople 5,7,37,41-42,70,72-76, 80-82,85,113,151,154,191,215,218,222, 251-254,257-258,260-261,263-264, 267,270-272,274-280,284-285, 288-291,296-297,299,312,317-320, 322,325,327,329,334,336,338-339, 341,346-347,349,351-354,356-357, 359, 361,364-365,368,388 449 Corinth, city 62,163 (n. 149) Gulf of 263 Cossacks 43,386 Crimea Peninsula 27-29,34,37-38,40,44, 52,53,78,80,82,110 (n. 93), 180,202,
245-246,252-253,279,318 Mountains 27 Croatia 383 White 305 Croats 296 Csallóköz, see Žitný Ostrov Csánad 205 (n. 381) Csebe, Gyula 249 (n. 42) Csik comitatus 379 Cumans 36, 92, 98,162,166,170,188 (n. 283), 194,196,205 (n. 381), 212,236 (n. 531), 301,306 (n. 60), 354-356,358,361-364, 366,368-371,375-378,381,384,386 Cuni, see Cumans Curta, Florin 350 Cyaxares, king of the Medes 50 Czech monarchy 305 Czech Republic 305 Czeglédy, Karoly 87 Dacia 62 Dacians/Geto-Dacians 3,57-58,63 Dagestan 78 Dalmatia 163 (n. 149), 383 Damian of Tarsus, Byzantine renegade and pirate 256 Damatrys 334 Dampolis (Yambol) 329,337 Danes 313 Danube river 16,23,28-30,36-37,44,49, 52,53,56-58,60-62, 68,70-71,74, 77, 82,97, m, 123-125,129,160,180,184, 191,205,223,230,241-245,247-251, 253,256,261,264, 266,271-272,278, 280,285-288,316,318-326,329-332, 334-335,342-344,346,350-353,356, 359-361,367,369,371,374,378-380, 393 Darius I, king of Persia 51,54 Debeltos 221 (n. 463), 253,271,273-275,329 Dengizich, Hun leader 72 Derbent 80,182,268-269
450 INDEX Dervent 320,323,329 Derevlians/Dervlenines 240,265,293 Desht֊i Qipchaq, see Kipchak Steppe Desna river 205,316 Diaconu, Petre 175,319,366 (n. 136) Diakene 229,337 Di Cosmo, Nicola 155 (n. 108) Dimitrov, Christo 290 (n. 195) Dinogetia 163,320,323 Diodorus Siculus 55 Diophantus, Mithridates vi Eupator’s general 53 Dir, Varangian prince 110 Dnieper Lowland 26 region 25 river 25-26,29-31,34-36,42-44,52-53, 57,61 (n. 110), 74,76-77,81-82, 111, 122-125, !37-із8, 142, i8o, 183,191,202 (n. 371), 206,235 (n. 533), 240-242, 244-245,247-251,254,265,267,283, 290,298,302,312,315,321-322,327, 373,384-385 Dniester river 26,28,30-31,36,42,44,52,64,68, 122-124,129,137,169,175,206 (n. 385), 241,243-245,247-251,301,303-305 Upland 303 Dobrudja 17,28,53,56 (n. 67), 69,72, 242-243,275,320-321,335, Յ51 Don river 24,28-31,34-37,41-43,45,49 52, 55,57-58, 61-62,67,74,77-78,81,82, 97, no, Ո5,120,123-125,160,163,202 (n. 371), 241,243-249,251,282,284 Doncheva-Petkova, Liudmila 350 Donets Severskii river 77-78,120,123-124,163,246, 248-251 Upland 24-25 Dorostolon, see Dristra Drava river 379 Dregovichi 310 Dridu culture 129,169-170,182,243,301 Dristra 36,191-193,196,224,241,242 (n. 10), 245,251,288,320,322-323,329,343, 352-353,359,362 Dudek, Jarosław 308 (n. 71) Dukas dynasty 353 Dulebi 181 Dulo clan 76,342 Dyrrachium/Dyrrachion 236-237,328,354, 357-358 Dzungaria/Dzungarian Basin 75,93-94 Eastern Goths, see Ostrogoths East Francia 125,305 East Slavdom/East Slavic tribes 78, 81,247, 249,253,255,265-266,277,282,294 Edessä 368 Egypt n, 29,49 Eliade, Mircea 227 Ellac, Attila’s son 72 Emba river
16,39,96,103,121 Eneolithic Period 2 Ephorus of Cyme 32 Eratosthenes 32 Erich Lassota von Steblau 43 Ermanaric (Ermanaricus), king of the Ostrogoths 63-67,84 Esarhaddon, king of Assyria 48 Esztergom 378 Ethiopian 335 Euchaita 9,218,289,332 Euphrates river 82 Eurasia 21,110 Northern 20 Eurasian continent, see Eurasia Europe 1-2,12,17,20,23,55,64,66-67,196, 198.334.337.391 Central 13,17,388 Eastern 17-19,26,40,78, u8,273,291, 388.391 Latin 235,387 South-Eastern 18 Western 71, по-ш European continent, see Europe Europeans 1 Euros river 329,340,360,365-366 Euthymios, Byzantine monk 223,322 Euxine Sea, see Black Sea Ezekiel 48 (Ibn) Fadlān, Ahmad n, 38-39,96-98, 129,152 (n. 101), 161,164,182-183,212 216-217,220-222,233,385
451 INDEX Famaces, king of Pontus 57 Fehér, Géza 120,316,372 (ո. i6o) Fehérvár 380 Fejér comitatus 379-380,382 Fertő, see Lake Neusiedl al-Fida, Abu 12,156 Fiedler, Uwe 349 (n. 66) Filimer, king of the Goths 60,66 First Bulgarian State, see Danube Bulgaria France 270,272 Franks 340 Frederick Barbarossa, Roman-German emperor 13 Frs, see Persia Fu-lin, see Byzantium Gabriel, Byzantine clergyman 187,257-258 Gadio, Aleksandr V. 283 (n. 164) Gaievka 202 (n. 371) Galabrye 237,329,355 Galaktophagoi 47 Galicia 270 Galipoli peninsula, see Thracian Chersonese Gallus Anonymus 13 Gansu 21 Gardīzī, ‘Abd al-Hayy b. Dahhak u, 95,98, 101-102,145-146,164,196 al-Gamati, Abu Hamid 222 (n. 466) Garvăn 163,319-320,329 Gatalos, king of the Sarmatians 57 Gaul 58,71 Gei'ch, see Ural river Genghis Khan 140,143,2Ո, 215,230 (n. 510), 232 George, Armenian monk and chronicler 15 George the Monk, Byzantine chronicler 5 Georgia 48,87, Ո2 Georgios Euphorhenos, Byzantine commander 362 Gepids 244 Germania 64 German Kingdom, see East Francia Germanic Ocean, see Baltic Sea Gerros land 30 river 30 Getae 3,369-370 Géza i, prince of Hungary 377 Géza i, king of Hungary 377,381; as prince 374 Gézán, king of Hungary 380 Giazichopon 141-142,240,248-251,287 Gieysztor, Aleksander 209 (ո. 399) Gigen 320,329 Giosafat Barbaro 167 Giovanni da Pian del Carpine 36-37,166, 176,198,200,219,225 (n. 484), 228,248 Gimirrai, see Cimmerians Giurgiu 243 (n. u) Glacial Ocean 66 Gleb, St, Rus’ prince 310,312 Göckenjan, Hansgerd 187 (n. 278), 206 (n. 385), 221 (n. 464), 380 Göktürk/ Göktürks (Blue Turks) 75-77, 93-94,148,156 (n. 114),
157,160,168, 210-211,215-216,233 Golh, Norman 16 Golden Horde 36-37,40,167 Golden, Peter В. 77,89-91, ıı6,135 (n. 35), 156 (n. 116), 179 (n. 242), 180 (n. 246), 186 (n. 272) Goloe 340 Goliad’ 64 (n. 130) Golthescytha 64 Golubovskii, Petr 246 Gomer, see Cimmerians Gorozheno 202 (n. 371) Goryslawice 389 Goths 54,58-63,65,68,77 Gothiscandza 59 Great Migration, see Migration Period Great Moravia 108 Great Steppe 1,20,22-23,31,77,81,90-91, 93-94,104,163,168,198,200,226 Greece 31-32,51,62,74,263,266,365 Greeks 29,35,49,51,180,182,191,242,252, 254,275,283,297,3« Grégoire, Henri 123 Gregorios Pakourianos, Byzantine commander 9,358,360 Grenada 12 Greuthungi, see Ostrogoths Gruzsky Elanchik river 42 Guignes, Joseph De 67 Guillaume Levasseur de Beauplan 189,191 (n. 297) 43-44,
452 INDEX Gumilev, Lev N. 148,158,186 (n. 272) Gyges, king of Lydia 48 Gyla, see Kato Gyla Györffy, György 91, ա, 248-250,373 Gythones 60 Gyulafejérvár, see Alba Iulia Habsburgs (dynasty) 43 Hadrianopolis, see Adrianople Haemus, see Balkan Mountains H.ğ, see Ural river Halicarnassus 28-29,33 Halirunnae 66 Halych, Principality of 386 Hamdanids, dynasty of Syrian emirs Homer 35 Honorius, Roman emperor 69 Hont comitatus 378 Hor, see Uyghurs Howard-Johnston, James 254 (n. 55) Hron river 378 Hrushevski, Mikhailo 386 Hsiung-nu, seeXiongnu Hulagu Khan 232 (n. 516) Hundred Hills 334֊335 337 Hungarian Lowlands, see Hungarian Plain Hungarian Plain 21,58,66,168,382 Hungarians 13, no, 121,125,156 (ո. Ո4), 236 (n. 531). 344,348,361, Յ72,374,376, 273, 275 Han dynasty 87 Han Empire, see China Háromszék comitatus 379 ibn Hawqal, Muhammad Abu’l-Qasim 281 Hayer, Peter 161 (n. 137) Hayrabolu, see Kharioupolis Hecataeus of Miletus 32 Heinrich von Mügeln 14 Helgu/Oleg 278 (n. 145), 279,282 Hellas, thema of 345 Hellenes, see Greeks Henry I, king of East Francia 274 (n. 133) Henry lí, Roman-German emperor 13, 198-199- 223- 302- 307-308,312 Henry hi, Roman-German emperor 380 Henry, duke of Austria 380 Hensel, Witold 181,265 Heraclius, Byzantine Emperor 76,80,141 Herodotus 1,28-34,47-52,54-55,73,92, 161-162,166,208,210,214,232 Herules/Heruli 62,64 Hervé Frankopoulos, commander of the Latin mercenaries 337-338 Heves comitatus 379 Himalayas 35 Hincmar of Reims no Hindukush 82 Hippemolgoi 35,47 (Pseudo-)Hippocrates 33,54,161-162 Histria/Istros 60 Holovko, Alexander 30g (n. 77) Holy Land (Palestine)
13,163 393-394 Hungary 14,17,189 (n. 286), 390,392, 222 (n. 466), 240,248,250,288,307, 316, ՅՅ1-ՅՅ2, 344,348,370,373-383, 386-387 Hunimund, king of the Ostrogoths 68 Huns European 1-2,58,63,66-73,75,84, 144 (n. 71), 160,168,187 (n. 278), 198, 215-216, 391 Hybyl, river 124 Hylaea land 31 Hypakyris river 30-31 Hypanis, see Boh river Hyperboreans 35 Iabdiertim 86,137,141-142,150,240, 249-251 Iablunits’kii Pass 386 Iakubovskii, Aleksander 168 Ialomiţa river 30 Ialomiţa Wetlands (Balta Ialomiţei) 323 Ian Usmoshvets, legendary Rus’ heme 295 laropolk, Rus’ prince 293-294,310 laroslav the Wise, Rus’ prince 310,312, 314-317,327,385 Iatvingians 294 Iazyges 57-58 Iberia 87,333-334 I-byil-kor 85 Igor i, Rus’ prince 236,252,266-267,275 278-279,281 Iii river 73 Ilmen Slavs 293 Illyricum (Illyria) 74,345,357
453 INDEX Imaos Mountains 35 Imniscarís 64 Inaureds 64 India 40 Inhul river 120 Innocent iv, pope 36 Iran 56 Irene Dukaina, Byzantine empress 7 Imich, Hun leader 72 Iron Gates 328 Irpin’ river 206,295,316 Irtim, see Iabdiertim Irtysh river 83,86,93,94 (n. 36), 98 Isaac i Komnenos, Byzantine emperor 7, 343-344,349,361-362,371 Isauria 163 (n. 149) Isfahan 10 Iskil (Askel) 100 Ismail ibn Ahmed, Samanid ruler 105 Isaccea 320,329 Issedones 49 al-Işţahri, Abu Ishaq al-Farisi 99 Istros/Ister, see Danube river Iškuzai, see Scythians Italy 71,74,77,272,312,357 It-Bäčänä, see Pechenegs Itil, Khazars’ capital 78,281-282 Jagchid, Sechin 161 (n. 137) Jan Potocki 45-46 Jankovich, Miklos 189 (n. 286) al-Jarmi, Abu Umar Salih 113 al-Jayhānī, Abu Abdallah īo-ii, 97,145-146, 152 Jaxartes, see Syr-Darya river Jews 277 Johannes Beseny de Nezdá, castellan 383 (n. 210) Johannes de Thurocz/János Thuróczy 14 John i Tzimiskes, Byzantine emperor 218, 242,288-289,291,317,358 John n Komnenos, Byzantine emperor 7, 332,367-371 John, St, the Baptist 323 John Bogas, strategos of thema Kherson 235,259-261,264 John Biyennios, Byzantine commander John Kinnamos, historian 8,332,367 354 John Kourkouas, Byzantine commander 278 John Mauropous, archbishop of Euchaita, rhetorician 9,218,332-333 John Skylitzes, chronicler 5-6,138-140,149, 151-153,170-171,179 (n. 242), 184,186 (n. 272), 191,194,210,214, 229 (n. 504), 230-231,242,290,317,32b 326,334,346 (n- 52) John Vladislav, the mler of Bulgaria 317 John Zonaras, chronicler 8,352 Jordanes 59-61,64,66-69 Joseph ben Aaron, Khazar khagan 282 Juqãniyyah 82,95,103
Jurjān Sea, see Aral Sea Justinian I, Byzantine emperor 74 Justinian lí, Byzantine emperor 81 Kabars/Kabaroi 102,117-U8 Kängär/Känkär, see Syr Darya River Kängäräs 88-91 Kängü Tarban 90 Kagalnik river 43 Kaisareia 347 Kaluga 247 Kama river 23,77,100,103,114,117,121,127 Kamenka 202 (n. 371) Kamocki, Janusz 228 (n. 49g) Kangar 86-89,91-92,104,108, из, U5-118, 121,124,137,150-151,153,159,209-210, 238 K'ang-chii/Kangju 87,89 Kappadokia, see Cappadocia Karakalpaks 386 Karakum desert 39,82-83 Karakorum 37,172 (n. 199), 220 Karaman, Pecheneg chief 334 Karamzin, Nikolai 309 Karan’ river 385 Karas i 201 Karluks 88-90,94 (n. 36), 105,211 Karpov, Alexei 309 (n. 77), 312 (n. 93) Kashgar 82-83 al-Kāshgarī, Mahmud 12,91-92,198,219 Kasogians, see Cherkess Katakalon Kekaumenos, Byzantine general, doux of Antioch 229,337-338 Kataleim, Pecheneg chief 334
454 INDEX Katasyrtai 263,339 Kato Gyla/ Chabouxingyla 86,137,141-142, 150,240,248,250-251 Kavarna 320 Kazakhs 178 (n. 238) Kazakhstan 16-17,20-21,39,73,89,93,201 Kazan 23 Kazan Govemorate 115 Kazar, Pecheneg chief 348 Kegenes-John, Pecheneg chief 151,154,157, 195 (n. 324), 223, 229-230.238,322-327, 331-332. ՅՅ5-341 Kekaumenos, Byzantine commander, author of Strategikon 9 Kemey 372 Kerch Peninsula 27 Strait of 27,31,183,315 Kerlés Mountain 374 Keshan, see Rousion Kézdiszék comitatus 379 Ibn Khaldun, Abu Zayd 'Abdu r-Rahman b. Muhammad 391 Kharioupolis 329,340,361,364 Khwãrazm 38,39, Э5,103,205 (n. 381) Khwârazm Lake, see Aral Sea Khwãrazm Mountain, see Ustyurt Plateau al-Khwārizmī, Muhammad ibn Musa из Kherson (also Cherson), city and thema 82, 90,138,145,180-183,215,240,245. 251-252,255,259-261,264,281,289, 299,393 Khersonites 181-183,229 Khiva 90 Khoma 355 Khorasan 39,112,217 Khazanov, Anatoly M. 148 (n. 86), 158,178 (n. 238), 244 Khazaria, see Khazar Khaganate Khazars/Khazar Khaganate 2,10,17,65, 76-81,84,90-91, 93,95-108,113, n6-u8,126,138,141,156 (n. U4), 160, 168,178-183,193,240-241,244,246, 250-251,254-255,265,266 (n. 106), 268-269,272,276-277,279,281-284, 286,290-292,300,327,386, 391,393 Khazar Sea, see Caspian Sea Khopior river 45 Khortitsa 44 Kiev 14,26,52,78,81,162,183,204,206-207, 223,237,247-248,250-251,253-254, 267,279,281,284-291,293-298,300, 302,307-309,312-316,318,321,325, 327,383-387,392,393 Kievian Rus’, see Rus’ Kiliya 42 Kimäks/Kimek 88,90,105 Kipchaks 98,100-101,103,105,211 Kipchak Steppe 39-40 Kladenci 320 Klazomenai 365 Kliashtomyi, Sergei 91
Kniaz’kii, Igor 0. 249 (n. 42) Rollinger, Karol 309 (n. 77) Kolomyia 386 Komárom comitatus 378 Kometopouloi dynasty 318 Komnenoi dynasty 371 Konotop 26,247 Konovalova, Irina A. 272 Koppány, duke of Somogy 380 Kotovka 202 (n. 371) Kotrag, the Onogur Bulgar leader 77 Kotwicz, Wacław 233 Kouartzitzour 86,137-138,141-142,150,240, 249,251 Koubou, see Boh Koule 361 Koulinos (Goulinos), Pecheneg leader 229, 336 Koulpeï 141 Kouphis, see Kuban River Kouridachus, chief of the Akatziri 72 Kowalczyk, Elżbieta 298 (n. 31) Kowalski, Tadeusz 130 Kozlov, Sergei A. 368 (n. 142) Kraków 40,305,316,388 Krakras of Pemikos, Bulgarian commander 317 Kristó, Gyula 108 (n. 89) Krivichians 295 Krum, Bulgar khan ш Kuban river 25,74,76,82,114, и6,124 Kubrat, khan of the Great Bulgaria 76-77, 342 Kucharski, Eugeniusz 155
455 INDEX Kuchera, Mikhail 298 (n. зі) Kuczyński, Stefan M. 294 (n. 10) Kül Tegin, khan of the Orkhon Turks 88 Kürbis, Brygida 306 (n. 60) Kunlun mountains 83 Kura river 48,87 Kurat, Akdes Nimet 18,179 (n. 242) Kuria, Pecheneg chief 235 (n. 533), 290 Kushan state 87 Kursich, Him leader 69 Kutesk, Cuman chief 376 Kutrigurs 74,76 Kuibyshev 23,99 Kypsella 329,364 Kyrgyz/Kirghiz 90,228 (n. 499) Lietbertus, bishop of Cambrai 13,163 Little Nicaea 365 Little Presláv, see Pereiaslavets Liubech 312 Lobitzos/Lovech 329,334 Loewe, Martin 186 (n. 272) Lorraine m, 120 Louis i, king of Hungary 382 Louis ix, tóng of France 37 Louis the German, king of East Francia no Lydia 48 Łowmiański, Henryk 49,65 (n. 135), 95 (n. 40), 114-117,119-120,123,125,247 (n. 36), 283 (n. 164), 304,316 Lukiew river 304 Ladislaus i, king of Hungary 374 Ladislaus iv, king of Hungary 14 Ladislaus 1, duke of Bohemia 380 Lattimore, Owen 154 (n. 107) Lazar Parpetsi 87 Lazar, holder of the Satov stronghold 385 Lebedia 107,110, Ո2-Ա4,117,119-121,123-125 Lebedias, Magyar voivode 107-108, no, Macartney, Carlile A. 99, no, 113-115, Ա9, 123,263,271 Macedonia 62 (n. n6), 231,339-340,346, U7֊ug, 121-122 Lebounion Hill 18,225,231-232,366-367, 371 Leel, legendary Magyar warrior 233 Lekas, leader and follower of the Paulicianism 224 (n. 481), 355-356 Ledzanians/Lenzenines 240,265,297 Leitha river 378 Leo I, Byzantine emperor 72 Leovi, Byzantine emperor 108,126, 258-259 Leo I, pope 71 Leo Diabatenos, Byzantine commander Leo Grammaticus, chronicler 5 Leo Phokas, Byzantine commander 261, 263 Leo of Tripoli, Arab pirate 256 Leo the
Deacon, historian 5,234,261 (n. 88) Lesbos island 365 Lesser Poland 305,389 Leszka, Mirosław J. 260 (n. 81) Lewicki, Marian 155 Lewicki, Tadeusz 97,99,180 (n. 246), 304 Liakhs, see Poles 353-354,367 Northern 170 thema of 326,337,340 Macedonian dynasty 4-5,296,318 Maciej of Miechów 40-41 Madgearu, Alexandru 242 (n. 10), 339 (n. 26), 344 (n. 42), 345 (n. 47), 346 {n. 50,52) Maenchen-Helfen, Otto 71 Maeotian Swamp, see Azov, Sea of Maeotic See, see Azov, Sea of Maeotis, see Azov, Sea of Maghreb 40,222 (n. 466) Magyars 10,81,86-88,90-91,100,102, 104-105,107-120,122,124-126,137,151, 180,184,186-187,189,241,255,257-258, 261-264,271-276,279-280,286-287, 305,372 Maitas, area close to Constantinople 336 Makk, Ferenc 359 (n. 105) Malkara 364 Maly Uzen 121 Małopolska, see Lesser Poland Manchuria 21,168 Mani, prophet 224 Maniak, Cuman chief 366 Manzikert 347 Manuel i Komnenos, Byzantine emperor 8 Marcian 1, Byzantine emperor 71
456 INDEX Marein Broniewski 172 (n. 199) Marco Polo 165 Marey, Aleksei V. 158 Mari 64 Marianos Maurokatałon, Byzantine commander 361 Maris River, see Mureş River Maritsa, see Euros river Markeliai (Markeli) 329,363 Markov, Gennadii E. 154 (n. 105) Marmara, Sea of 62 Maros Vásárhely 379 Marquait, Josef 10,88, uo, 112-113,123,125, 187,221 (n. 463), 271,276 Martinez, A.P. 164 (n. 152), 179 (n. 241) Massagetae 49 Matthew of Edessä 15,344 (n. 44), 347-348 al-Mas'ūdī, Abu’l-Hasan Ali u-12,79,88,95, 105, U4,151-152,182,184,187,192,194, 204-205,221 (n. 463), 262-263,266 (n. 106), 267,269-276,282 al-Marwazi, Sharaf al-Zaman Tahir и, 95, 98, ιοί, 145-146 Marwan ben Muhammad, Umayyad caliph 80 Ma wara’ an-Nahr 39, 8g, 104,169,224 Mazovia 60 Mecca 221 (n. 465) Medes 48,50,262 Media 49,55 Medveditsa river 45 Meissen 14 Melanchlaeni 29 Melitene 273 Menges, Karl H. 92-93,190 Merens 64 Mérv, see Khorasan Mescerà, see Imniscaris Mesembria 329 Mesopotamia 69,278 Western 243 Meško, Marek 359-360 (n. 105) Meszes river 374 Methodius, St, Byzantine missionary (n. 93) Meysztowicz, Walerian 308 Michael, king of Dioclea 348 Michael the akolouthos 340 no Michael Arianites, doux of Paradunavon thema 322,325-326 Michael Attaleiates, historian 7,176 (n. 230), 224,231,335.345,347, 350, 353-354, 363, 370 (n· 150) Michael Dokeianos, Byzantine commander 231,339 Michael vi i Dukas, Byzantine emperor 236, 349,352 Michael Glykas, chronicler 8,346 (n. 52) Michael Psellos, scholar and statesman 6-7,179 (n. 242), 197,200,203-204,218, 224-225,230,236,326,344 Michael the Lithuanian 41 Michael the Syrian, patriarch
of the Jacobite Church 15,368-369 Midas, king of Phrygia 48 Middle Ages 2,38,64,156,201,379 High and Late 13,383 Middle East 48,50,163,232 Middle Kingdom, see China Miechów 40-41,388 Mieszko i, prince of Poland 303-304 Mieszko u, king of Poland 306 (n. 60) Migidenos, Byzantine commander 199-200 Migration Period 1,54,58 Mikkola, Jooseppi 64 (n. 132) Minorsky, Vladimir 152,271 MirceaVodă 275(0.135) al-Miskawajhi, Abu Abd Allah Ibn Yaqub 278 (n. 145), 284 Mithridates vi Eupator, tóng of Pontus 53, 57 Mius River, see Mus River Möngke Khan, ruler of the Mongols 37,172 (n. 199) Moesia 319 Moglena, region and Byzantine thema 225, 366 Mohammed/Muhammad, the Islam prophet 220,273 Mokry Elanchyk river 42 Moldavia 129,374,301 Moldavian Plateau 28 Moldova, Republic of 17 Molochnaia river 119-120 Mongolia 21,89
457 INDEX Mongols 2, 66,140,145 (η· 7б) l6o, 165-167, 172 (ո. 199), ւ88-ւ8ց, 193,195, ւց8,205 (ո. з8і), 211, 213, 215, 220 228, 230 (ո. 510), 236, 248, յ86 Khalkha 165 (ո. 164), 167 Mongol Terror, see Timor Tartarorum Moravcsik, Gyula 3,257 Mordens 64 Mordia 240 Mordvins 64 Moson comitatus 378,381 Mosul 273 Moszyński, Kazimierz 131 Moundraga 108 Movses Khorenatsi 64 (n. 132) Mstislav Vladimirovich, prince of Chernigov 315-316 Mugodzhar Hills 97,100,103 al-Muqtadir, Abbasid caliph 11,38,96, 216-217 Mureş river 30,68 (n. 156) Mus river 42 Myrmidons 3 Mysians 3 Nadhir al-Harami, Abbasid ambassador 217 Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, Teresa 193 Nagyküküllö comitatus 379 Nagyszentmiklós 173 (n. 205), 196 Nalepa, Jerzy 304 (n. 54) Nandarin, see Cherkess Naparíš, see Ialomiţa River Navego 64 Nazarenko, Alexander V. 303 (n. 48), 308 (a 74), 309 (n. 77), 310 (n. 79) Nedao river 72 Németh, Josef 155,173 (a 205), 190,206 (n. 385), 375 (n. 170) Nesebyr, see Mesembria Nessos river 62 (n. 116) Nestor, monk of the Pechersk Lavra 14-15 Nestor, Byzantine vestarches 350,352-354, 356 Neuri 29 Neusiedler See, see Neusiedl Lake Neusiedl Lake 378,381 Nicholas Mystikos, patriarch of Constantinople 9,258-260,262,264 Nida river 389 Nikephoros/Nikephoritzes, logothete 352-353 Nikephoros in Botaneiates, Byzantine emperor 7,237,355-Յ57,359,365; as doux: 345 Nikephoros Btyennios, historian and soldier 7,355 Nikephoros Bryennios, doux of Dyrrachion 7,236-237,354-355 Nikephoros и Phokas, Byzantine emperor 284-285,291 Nikephoros rector, Byzantine commander 337-338 Niketas, doux of Belgrade 353 Niketas Chômâtes,
historian 8,188 (n. 283), ՅՅ2,367,371 Niketas Glabas, commander of Scholai 339 Nikon, patriarch of Moscow 15 Nile river 30 Nis/Naissus/os 62 (n. 116), 170,224 (n. 481), 319,327-328,333,348,356 Nitra comitatus 378 Nitra river 378 Nizami of Ganja, Persian poet 233 Nizhny Novgorod 23 Nogai Steppe 45-46 Noonan, Thomas 79 (n. 219), 180 (n. 246) Normans 357-358 Northern Ocean 34 Northern Uvaly 23 Novgorodians 271 Novgorod Veliki (Novgorod the Great) 15, 293,295 Յ10,312,314,317 Novohrod-Siverskyi 387 Novocherkassk culture 47 Novosel’tsev, Anatolii P. 283 (n. 164) Nulam 329 Nūkardah 184,268,271-272 Nyír comitatus (province) 374 Oaros, see Volga River Obad 372 Obolensky, Dimitri 224,242,299 (n. 39) Ochakiv 42 Octar, Hun king 70 Odărci 320,329,350-351 Oder river 59
458 INDEX Odessa 26 Oghurs/Oghuric tribes 73-74,76-77 Oghuz/Uzes 17,86, 88-91,94,96-98, 100-101,103,104-106,125-126,139, 142,152-153,169,171,180,182,184,195 (n. 324), 201,202 (n. 371), 207,212, 216-217,220,222,233 շ44 250-251, 255.283-284, 300-302, 305,308, 315-316,318,321-322,325-327, ЗЗО-ЗЗІ, 345-347,360, 369-370, 375,377-378, 383, 385-386 Oghuz Khan 211 Ohrid 328 Oium 60 Oka river 64 Okroš 320 Olbia 53,56-57,61 (n. 106) Old Continent, see Europe Oleg Sviatoslavovich, Rus’ prince 293 Oleshe 183 Oleśnica 388 Olga, Rus’ princess 285-286 Oltenia 58 Oltina 320,329 Olt river 30 Olympia 62 Olympiodorus of Thebes 69 Omurtag, khan of the Danube Bulgars 236 Onegesios 144 (n. 71) Onogur/Onogurs 73-76 Oral 97 Ordessos, see Argeş river Ordos region 83,93 Orkhan, the Onogur khan 76 Orkhon river 83 Oskol river 163 Osmos river 334 Ossowski, Stanislaw 209 (n. 399) Oster river 205,294 Ostrogoths 62-63, 65, 68-69,73,84 Otto տ, Roman-German emperor 304 Otto of Freising 13 Uliches/Oultines 240,247-248,250,265 Ovce Pole/Eutzoplon 170,319,327-328 Ovid 57 Oxus, see Amu Daiya river Pagumanis 139 Palacus, king of Lesser Scythia Palestine 49,69 Pannónia 17,69,75,77, m, 121,321 Pantikapes river 30-31 Paradunavon, thema of, see Paristrion, thema of Parczewski, Michał 249 (n, 42), 303 Paristrion, thema of 322,325-326,330,342, 346 (n. 50), 351-35Յ, 356-357,359, 361-362,371 Parthia 5э Patzinacia 141-142,182,206 (n. 385), 240-241,246,248-250,265,284,287, 297,308,324,339-340 Paulicians, dualistic sect 224-225,358,361 Paulus Byssenus de Eorghede, ban of Dalmatia, Croatia and Slovenia 383 Pavlovsk 27 Pax
Chazarica 65,78, 84, Ц7-118,178,276, 282-284,292,393 Pechenegs 2-19,23,36,81,84-87,88-120, 122-127,129-132,135-143,145-160, 162-207,209-212,214-267,271-327, ЗЗО-394 Pecheneie 386 Pechenezhyn 386 Pecheniugi 387 Pei-ju 85 Pelliot, Paul 85 Penza 23 Pereg 205 (n. 381) Pereiaslavl city 383,386 principality of 385 Pereiaslavets 251,285 Perekop, Isthmus of 27,245 Peresecheri 247 Persia (Frs) 1,51,73-75,80,108,112,171,278 (n. 145) Persian Empire, see Persia Pervomaisk 27 Pesah, Khazar commander 278-279,282 Pest comitatus 379,381-382 Peter I, Bulgarian tsar 257,276 Philip π, king of Macedonia 52 Philippopolis 205,329,334,358-360,364 Phocaea 365 Phrygia 48 Piasts/Piast dynasty 302-307,310-311,316, 387-390 53 Pieczeniegi 388
459 INDEX Pieczonogi 388 Pieczonóg-Gacki 388 Pilis comitates 379,381-382 Pithyus 62 Pletneva, Svetlana A. 146,149 (n. 87), 153, 156-157.159 (n. 129), 162,190,194,196, 249 (n. 42) Pliny the Elder 35,55,61 Piiska 196,329,345 (n. 46) Po river 71 Podolian Upland 303 Pohl, Walter 1 Pokutia (region) 386 Pokutian-Bessarabian Upland, see Moldavian Plateau Polans 254 Poland 17-18,42, Ո4,287,303-305,307,312, 316. ՅՅ1.373.388-390 Poles 294,313-314 Polesie Lowland 25 Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth 41,43 Polish state, see Poland Polovoi, N.Ia. 275 (n. 135) Polovtsy 98 Poltava 27 Polybius, historian 55 Pomerania 59-60 Pomponius Mela, geographer 35 Pontic sea, see Black Sea Pontic steppe, see Black Sea steppe Pontus, region on the southern cost of the Black Sea 53,57 Pontos/Pontos Euxeinos, see Black Sea Popina-Gradiščeto 320,329 Poppe, Andrzej 183 (n. 258), 299 (n. 38), 307,310 (a 79) Prague 305 Presian, Bulgar khan in, 220 Presláv 108, 253,257, 264,329.334,340 Pretich 197 (n. 340), 229 Priscos of Panion 72-74,144 (n. 71) Pritsak, Omeljan 16,87-89,91,94,113,144, 156.159 (n. 129), 186 (n. 272), 249 (n. 42) Procopius of Caesarea, historian 8 Propontis, see Marmara, Sea of Protogenes 56 Prut river 28,30,122-123,129,169,243-244, 247-248,250-251,301 Přemyslid monarchy, see Czech monarchy Přemyslids dynasty 305 Przemyśl 247,386 Przemyśl Gate 305 Pyretos, see Prut River Quedlinburg 304 Raab-Györ comitates 378 Rába river 378 Radimichi 294 Rahewin of Freising 13 Raoul, monk of the Cambrai abbey 13,163 Rashid al-Din, Persian historian 386 Rasovskii, Dmitrii A. 316,369,384,386 Ravenna 77 Regensburg
305 Regino of Priim 12-13,110-111,120,234 (n. 529-530) Reinbem, bishop of Kołobrzeg 310 Reut river 247-248 Rha river, see Volga river Rhaidestos 329,364 Riade 274 (n. 133) Riphean mountains 31 Rivne 26,247 Roas, Hun king 70 Robert Guiscard, duke of Apulia and Calabria 357 Rodman, Pecheneg prince 296 (n. 21) Rodnia 293-294 Rodulphus, see Raoul Rogas 64 Roger of Torre Maggiore 205 (n. 381) Roman Empire/Rome 58,60-63,65,68-69, 268,270 Eastern 70 Western 66,70-71,215 Romanchuk, Alla 299 (n. 40) Romania, see Byzantium Romania, Republic of 17 Romanos 1 Lekapenos, Byzantine emperor 4-5,260 (n. 81), 261,263-264,266, 269-270,272-273,275-277,279-280 Romanos 11, Byzantine emperor 4-5,291 Romanos ill Argyros, Byzantine emperor 319
460 Romanos iv Diogenes, Byzantine emperor 347-349, as startegos: 347 Romans, see Byzantines Romny culture 247 (n. 36) Rome city 307 Róna-Tas, András 95 (ո. 40) Ros’ river 293,298,316,385-386 Rotten Sea, see Sivash Roman 75 Rousion 329,364 Roux, Jean-Paul 145-146 (n. 76) Roxolani 33,57-58 Ruga, see Roas Rugila, see Roas Rujno 320 Runciman, Steven 254 (n. 55) Rurik dynasty/Rurikids 84,183,207,248, 252,254,267,277,280-281,293,296, 299 302.311.3t8,383-384.387.392 Rusa I, king of the Urartu 48 Rusa n, king of the Urartu 48 Rus’ 5,13-15,17,35, 81,84,92,105,132,142, 145,159-160,163,166,170-171,180-184, 189-191,201,203,205-207,218,221 (n. 464), 223,234,236,240,242,246-248, 250,252-254,258,264-267,272,275, 277-282,284-290,293-302,304, 306-307,309-311,314-318,321.327. ЭЗЕ 369.377.383-390,392 Russia/ Russian Empire 1,20,41 Ibn Rusta, Ahmad 10-11,99-100,102, 113-114,146,179,186 Ruta river 385 Sabartoi asphaloi 108,112-114, u6-u8,121, 124 Sabir/Sabirs 73-75,77 Sagyz river 103 Ibn Sa’id, Abu al-Hasan Ali ibn Musa 12,156 Saioi 56-57 Saitaphemes, ruler of the Saioi 56 Sajó river 379 as-Sakaliba, see Slavs/Slavic tribes Sakov 385 Salhir river 27 Saltar, see Oghuz Saltovo-Maiaki culture 59,78-79,120,246 Salzman, Philip C. 208 (n. 393) INDEX Samandar 282 Samanids/Samanid dynasty 10,94 (n. 36), 104-105,125,152 Samara river 55,103 Samarkand 82,172 (n. 199) Samos island 365 Samuel Bourtzes, Byzantine commander 338 San river 303 Sandomierz 316 Saqlab, see Slavs/Slavic tribes Saracens 163 Saragur 73 Saraili-Kiyat 202 (n. 371) Saratov 99 Sarkéi 36,81,90-91,97,124,164,180,221 (n. 465),
241,245,251,281-282,284 Sarmatia European 35,40-41, Asian 35,40-41 Sarmatians/Sarmatian tribes շց, 33-34, 50, 53-61,63 Royal, see Saioi Sarpeta 45 Sartach, Batu Khan’s son 220 Saudarmatae 57 Sauromatae/Sauromatians, see Sarmatians ‘Sauromatians’ 359 Sava river 348,379 as-Savardiya 113 Sárvíz river 379-381 Schmitt, Oliver 333 (n. 5) Schultheiss, Franz G. 209 (n. 399) Sclavonians, see Slavs/Slavic tribes Scupi 356 Scylitzes Continuatus 6,138 Scythia 28-33,35,51,55,60-61, 64,111 Great 53 Lesser 53,72 Old 50,244-245 Scythian Neapolis 54 Scythians/Scythian tribes 1,3,28-29, 32-34, 47 (n. 2), 48-56,59,62,81,84,163,168, 208,232 'Scythians’ 170,185,188 (n. 283), 192, 199-200,233,262,264,332,347,350, 353-354,356,359-362, 367-370, 375 Hellenic Scythians 51
461 INDEX Royal Scythians 51,92,185,208,210,214, 245 Scythian-farmers 50 Scythian-tillers 50 Taurian/Crimean Scythians 54,57 Second Scythian Kingdom, see Old Scythia Sedov, Valentin 247 (n. 36) Seine 37 Selenga river 83,167 Seleucides, Hellenistic dynasty 56 Seljuks 149,333-334,347,357 Selte, Pecheneg chief 334,344 Semirechie 105 Serbia 170,271 Serbs 261 Serdica, see Sofia Seretes, see Siret Serica, see China ‘Serpent’s Wall’ 205,298 (n. 31) Sevan Lake 87 Severus Alexander, Roman emperor 61 (n. 106) Severians 247 Sev-Ogrik 113 Sevordik 112-113 Sevortioi 112 Sewter, Robert A. 199 Shalkar Lake 97,103,152 (n. 101) Shalkarui 201 Shamkur Ո3 Shchavelev, Aleksei 4 Shepard, Jonathan 229 (n. 506), 315 (n. 107) Siberia 20,21,73,226 Sidera Pass 329,337,360,362 Sikenica river 378 Silesia 305 Silva Blacorum et Bissenorum 379 Silva Pieczyngarum 304 Sima Qian 208,214,232 Simbirsk Govemorate Ц5 Simon of Kéza 14,374-375 Siraces 58 Siret river 30,122-123,129,169,248 Sirmium 319,328 Sivash 27 Skala 320 Skandza 59 Skarzhinskaia, Elena Ch. 65 (n. 135) Skilurus, king of the Crimean Lesser Scythia 53 Skrynnikova, Tatiana 140 Skyles, king of the Scythians 52 (n. 36) Slavs/Slavic tribes 98-99,130,170,180,182, 209,240,244,265,270,295,342,349 Sion 243 (n. 11) Slovakia 305,378,382 Slovenia 383 S-m-k-r-ts/Samkerts 278 Smyrna 365 Sneath, David 135 (n. 35) Snorri Sturluson 370 (n. 150) Sofia 170,224 (n. 481), 271,31g, 327-328, 333-334,344,347 Sok river 103 Sokal 247 Solomon, king of Hungary 348,361,374, 376-377,381 Somogy comitatus 379 Sopron comitatus 378 Soultzous, Pecheneg chief 339 Soutzoun, Pecheneg
chief 334 Sounion Cape 29 Southal, Aidan 15g (n. 128) Spain 58,268,270,272 Spali 60-61 Sparta 62 Spinéi, Victor 18-19,156,171 (n. 197), 174 (n. 212), 180 (n. 246), 314 (n. 105), 373 (n. 164) Središte 320 Sremska Mitrovica, see Szerem Srubnaia culture 54 Stara Zagora, see Вегоіа Staro-Shvedskoie 202 (n. 371) Staszów 388 Stavropolskaia Upland 25 Stephen i, king of Hungary 14, 307,318, 373-374,377,38o 382-383 Stephen 11, king of Hungary 370,380 Stephen Lekapenos, Byzantine co-emperor 4 Stephen, magister, Byzantine dignitary 263 Stephenson, Paul 184,296 (n. 25) St Eterius island 245 Steuer, Heiko 155 (n. 108)
462 INDEX St George, southern branch of the Danube Delta 329 St George of Cappadocia 262 St Gregory island 242 Strabo of Amaseia 32-34,55,57,161-162, 166 Stramba river 68 (n. 156) Strwiąż river 304 StrzelczykJerzy 65 (n. 135) St Tarasios, Monasteiy of 334 Stugna river 205-206,247,294,316 Subcarpathia 305 Sudak 37 Sui dynasty 75,85 Sula river 44,205-206,247,294-295,298, 316 Suleiman, sultan of Rum 365 Sulina, branch of the Danube Delta 242, 245.250.329 Šuměn 320 Sumatra 40 Supoi river 44 Sura river 23 Suzdal principality 384 Sveneld, Sviatoslav Igorevich’s voivode 290 Sviatopolk 1, the Rus’ prince 223,309-315, 373,388 Sviatoslav 1 Igorevich, the Rus’ prince 5, 191,193,206,218,229,234,235 (n- 533), 280-282,284-293,297 317 Sviatoslav Vladimirovich, Rus' prince 310, 312 Sviiaga river 23 Simeon I, Bulgarian tsar 9,108-109,126, 235-236,245,253,255-264,266,271, 276,291 Simeon the Logothete, chronicler 5 Syngoul river, see Donets Syr-Darya river 31,49,58 (n. 76), 82,86, 88-90,93 Syria 15,49,69,276,318,347 Syrmia, see Szerem Syroukalpeï 138,142,240,249,251 Székelys 187 (n. 278), 379 Szerem Sremska Mitrovica) comitatus 379 Szydłów 388 Szymański, Wojciech 180 (n. 243), 247 (n. 36), 389 (n. 249) Szynkiewicz, Sławoj 174 (n. 211) Świętosławski, Witold 198,306 (n. 60), 389 Tambov Govemorate 115 Tadzans 64 Taganrog Bay 24 Taiči’ut 230 (n. 510) Taksony, Hungarian prince 372 Talas 172 (n. 199) Talmat, see Borotalmat Taman Peninsula 27,52,277-278 Tamerlane, see Amir Timur Tami, ‘Scythian’ commander 347 Tanais, Greek colony 61 Tanais river, see Don river Tänase, Daniela 174 (η. 2η, շւշ) Tang
dynasty 75 Tangier 39 Târgu Mures, see Maros Vásárhely Tashkent 82,87-88 Tarim river 83 Basin 83 Tartar, Cuman chief 370,377 Tatar Khanates 42 Tatars 41-43,167,189,191 (n. 297), 219,230 (n. 510), 306 (n. 60) Tatikios, Byzantine commander 360-361, 364 Tatranes, a Pecheneg 229 Tatus (also Tatos), commander of Dristra 352-353,359,362 Tauri 29,34 Tauris, see Crimea Taurokomos 364 Tekerőpatak, see Stramba River Temujin, see Genghis Khan Terebovlia 386 Terek river 25,82 Tervingi, see Visigoths Teterev river 206 Teutons 172 (n. 199) Theodore Dafiiopates 260 (n. 81) Theodore Pródromos 369-370 Theodoric, ruler of the Ostrogoths 73 Theodosius lí, Roman emperor 69-72 Theophanes, commander of Byzantine fleet 278 Theophanes Confessor, chronicler 5-6
463 INDEX Theophanes Continuatus 5 Theophilos, archbishop of Euchaita 289-291,317 Theophylact, archbishop of Ohrid 9,188 (n. 281), 363 Thermopylae 74 Thessalonika, thema of 319 Thessaloniki city 36,163 (ո. 149), 256, 328-329,345,355 Thietmar of Merseburg 13,237,304,3u, ЗіЗ, 389 Thiudos 64 Thomas of Split 199 (n. 346) Thonuzoba, Pecheneg chief 372,377, 382-383 Thrace 62 (n. 116), 69-70,192,231,271,320, 339-340,353-354,358,361,364,367 thema of 337 Thracian Chersonese 365 Thucydides of Athens, historian 8 Thyssamatae 57 Tian Shan 82-83 Tiarantos, see Olt river Tiasmin 247 Tiber river 41 Tibet 83,93 T’ie-lê 73,76,85 Tien-Shan mountains 22, 73 Timber-grave culture, see Srubnaia culture Timor Tartarorum 2 Timoshchuk, Boris A. 247 (n. 36) Tisza river 68 (n. 156), 71,244,372,379-380, 393 Tiverians 247,265 Tmutarakan principality 183,251,277-279, 281-282,298-299,315,327 Tobol river 98 Tocharians 87 Togortak, Cuman chief 365 Tokmak river 119 Tolna comitatus 379-380,382 Tonyukuk, Turkic leader 214 Toplitzos 340 Torchesk 385 Torks, see Oghuz (Uzes) Tourkia, see Hungary Toynbee, Arnold J. 3 Transcaucasia, see South Caucasus Transdniester Region 44 Transoxania, see Ma wara’ an-Nahr Transvolga Region 23,78,89,94, 96,98,100 (ո. 64), 129,179, 222 steppe 38,94 Transylvania 68,373-375,379,3Տշ Traulos, leader and follower of the Paulicianism 224 (n. 481), 358-360 Trenčín comitatus 378 Treri 48 Tribalii 57 Troullos, see Dniester Trubezh river 205,2Э4-295,314,316 Tryjarski, Edward 18-19, l2a 149 (n. 87), 156-157,180 (n. 246), 200 Tsaritsyn, see Volgograd Türgäsh 88 Tula 26,247 Tulcea 320,32g
Turkic Khaganate 75,94,148 Western 93-94 Eastern 94 Turkish Sultanate 41 Turkmens 211 Turcoaia-Troesmis 320,329 Turks (general term for Turkic peoples) 198, 262,269-270,272-273,284 Turks, see Magyars Turks Orkhon 88-89 Turov 310 Turpei 385 Tuva 83,165 (n. 164) Tyrach, Pecheneg chief 151,153-154,157,186 (n. 272), 195 (n. 324), 223,230-231,238, 321-323, Յշ5-Յշ7, ՅՅ1-ՅՅ2,335-337, 339,341-342,345,359,375-376 Tyras, Greek colony 61 Tyres river, see Dniester river Tyszkiewicz, Jan 302-303 (n. 47), 387 (n. 242) Tzakhas, emir of Smyrna 365 Tzelgu, chief of‘Scythians’ 361 Tzopon, see Boulatzopon Tzour, see Kouartzitzour Tzouroulon/Tzurul 329,364 Ufa 100 Ugor 73
464 INDEX №1 river 103 Ukraine 20,25,43-44,60 Ukrainian Plate, see Black Sea Plate Ulan Bator 21 Uldis (Ulti), Hun ruler 69, 70 Ungroi, see Magyars Unstrut river 274 (n. 133) Ural river 36,39,77, 82, 95 (n. 40), 96-97, 103,121,251 Urals/Ural mountains 22,55, 64-65,97-98, 121 Ural’sk, see Oral Urartu state 48 Urgench, see Jmjäniyyah Urgi 57 Urugundi 62 Ustyurt Plateau 39,95,103 Utigurs 74 Uyghurs/Uyghur Khagante 15,85-86, Uzia 89-91.93-94,211 138,240 Vachkova, Veselina 76 (n. 210) Váh river 378 Vainshtein, Sergei 165 (n. 164) Valentinian hi, Roman emperor 71 Valko comitatus 379 Várady, László 112,121 Varangians 35, 92,180,182,191,242,252, 254,265,266 (n. 106), 283,293,297,313, 318,340 Variazhko 294 Vardar river 225,328,366 Varna 44,329 Vas comitatus 378 Vasil’evo 295 Vasilievskii, Vasili 224 Vasinabroncae 64 Vasylko, duke of Terebovlia 386 Vékony, Gábor 121 Velikopotemkin Island 183,298 Venedas/Veneti 59,64 Veszprém comitatus 378 Viatichev 298 Viatichi 247,282,294-295 Viatka river 23 Vidin 328 Viminatium 144 (n. 71) Visigoths 62-63,68-69 Vistula river 35,41,59-60,304-305,388 Vlachs 314 (n. 105), 379 Vladimir 1, prince of Rus' 183,205-206, 221 (n. 464), 223,293-301,306-312, 315-316,318,327 Vladimir 11 Monomakh, prince of Rus’ 369, 384,387 Völkerwanderung, see Migration Period Voin’ 298 Volga Region n, 17-18,23-24,45,55,64,74, 100-103,106,112-114,117,119,121,124, 283 river 23,31,35-37,40-41,45,49,55, 58, 64-66, 77-78, 80, 82, 89, 93, 95-97, 99, 102,106-107, no, 121,126-127,178,210, 244,251,266 (n. 106), 282 Steppe 23 Upland 23 Volgograd 23,45 Volhynia 60,386 Volodimir-
Volins’kii 247 Voronezh river 202 (n. 371), 247-248 Voronova Zavora, Dnieper rapid 43 Vorskla river 248 Vyatichians, see Viatichi Walandar (WlmLr.) 151,187,192,194, 196,203-205,221 (n. 463), 262-263, 268-271,273-276 Wallachia 69,12g, 244,249 Warsaw 41 Wei Zheng, historian 85 Wenskus, Reinhard 208,219 Western Siberian Highlands, see Siberia Wielbark culture 60 Wild Fields, see Black See steppes Wilhelm Buchier, 172 (n. 199) William of Rubruck 37՜38,172 (n-199), 176 (n. 229), 220,248 Winitar/Vinitharius, see Witimir Wiślica 389 Witimir 68 Wolfram, Herwig 62 Wroclaw 36 Wusen 2Ո |
| adam_txt |
Contents Russian/Bulgarian/Ukrainian Transliteration List of Maps x Abbreviations xi ix Introduction і і Written Sources 2 շ Archaeological Sources 16 3 The State of Research. Proposed Research Procedure 17 1 Black Sea-Caspian Steppe: Natural Conditions 20 l.x The Great Steppe. General Comments 21 1.2 Black Sea-Caspian Steppe. Physical Geography 23 1.3 The Landscape of the Black Sea-Caspian Steppe in the Accounts of Travellers and Geographers. From Herodotus to Jan Potocki 28 2 Black Sea-Caspian Steppe: Outline of Ethnic and Political Relations to the End of the Ninth Century 47 2.1 Era of the Dominance of Iranian Nomads 47 2.2 Gothic Episode 59 2.3 Period of Dominance of Turkic Nomads 66 3 The Earliest History of the Pechenegs 85 3.1 The Problem of Ethnogenesis 85 3.2 Pechenegs on the Transvolgan Steppe 94 3.3 The Pechenegs’ Wars with Magyars. Migration to the Black Sea Steppe 104 4 Structures and Forms of Existence 127 4.1 Introduction 127 4.2 Political and Social Organization 132 4.3 Economy 160 4.4 Military 184 4.5 The Pechenegs’ Ethnic Identity and Value System 207
VIII CONTENTS 5 The Apex of the Pechenegs’ Political Importance 240 5.1 Borders and Internal Territorial Divisions of the Newly-Created Patzinacia 240 5.2 Political Relations between the Pechenegs and Their Neighbours 251 5.3 The History of the Pechenegs before 945. At a Political Crossroads 255 5.4 The Pechenegs as Allies of the Byzantine Empire 277 6 Decline of the Pechenegs’ Power on the Black Sea Steppe 293 6.1 The Rus’, Pechenegs and Uzes (972-1036) 293 6.2 The Byzantine Empire and the Pechenegs on the Eve of Their Migration to the Balkans 317 6.3 Pecheneg Migration to the Balkans 321 7 The Pechenegs on the Territories of the States Neighbouring the Steppe 331 7.1 The Pechenegs in Byzantium: 1047-1091 332 7.2 The Pechenegs in the Arpadian Kingdom 372 7.3 The Pechenegs in Rus’ 383 7.4 The Pechenegs under Piast Dynasty Rule (?) 387 Conclusion Bibliography Index 445 391 395
Bibliography Sources Abu-1-Fida Géographie dAboulféda. Traduite de l’Arabe en Français par M. Reinaud. Abu-l-Gazi Vol. 2.1. Paris 1848. Rodoslovanaia Turkmen. Sochinenie Abu-l-Gazi khana khivinskogo. Ed. Ad.Brem. A. N. Kononov. Moskva, Leningrad 1958. Adam Bremensis, Gesta Hamburgensis Ecclesiae Pontificum. Ed. B. Schmeidler (mgh ss, rer. Germ. 2). Hannover, Leipzig 1917. Amm.Marc. Ammianus Marcellìnus, History. Latin text with an English transaltion byJ.C. Rolfe (lcl 331). Voi. 3 (Books 27-31). London, Cambridge 1939. An.Kom. Anna Komnena, Alexias. Voi. 1. Eds. D.R. Reinsch, A. Kambylis Ann.Bert Ann.Fuld. (cfhb 40.1-2). Berlin 2001. Annales Bertram: mgh ss 1. Ed. G.H. Pertz. Lipsia 1925,4)8-515. Annales Fuldenses sive Annales Regni Francorum OrientaUs. Ed. F. Kürzte Ann.Iuv. (mgh ss, rer. Germ. 7). Hannover 1891. Annales ex annalibus Iuvavensibus antiques excerpti. Ed. H. Breslau: ss 30.2. Leipzig 1934,727-744. Anonymus Gallus, Cronica et Gesta Ducum sive Principům Polonorum. mgh An.Gall. al-Bakri Ed. K. Maleczyński (mph sn 2). Kraków 1952. Kunik, A., Rozen, V. (1878) Izvestiia aľ-Bekri i drugikh avtorov o Rusi i Slavianakh: Zapiski Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk 32. Prilozhenie 1. ibn Battuta Sankt-Peterburg. ibn Battuta, Osobliwości miast i dziwy podróży 1325-1354 {Wybór). Polish translation T. Majda, H. Natorf. Eds. A, Zajączkowski. Beauplan Ben.Pol. Biruni Broniewski Bruno Call. Commentary T. Majda. Warszawa 1962. Guillaume le Vasseur de Beauplan, La Description d'Ukranie. Eds. D.F. Essart, A.B. Pernal. Ottawa, Paris 1990. Benedictas Polonus, Relatio: Sinica Franciscana.
Vol. 1: Itinera et rela tiones fratrum minörüm saeculi XIII et XIV. Ed. A. van den Wyngaert Frienze 1929,133-143· Abu Rejchan Biruni, Geodeziia: Id., Izbrannye proizvedeniia. Voi. 3. Ed. A.K. Arends, Tashkent 1966. Marcin Broniewski, Tartariae descriptie. Opis Tatarii. Ed. M. Mączyńska. Polish Translation by E. Śnieżewska. Łódź 2011. Bruno Querfurtensis, Epistoła ad Henricum regem. Ed. J. Karwasińska: mph sn 4.3. Warszawa 1973,97-106. Callimachus, Lycophron, Aratus. Greek text with an English translation A.W. Mair, G.R. Mair (lcl 129). London, New York 1921.
396 di Carpine Cat. Cec. BIBLIOGRAPHY Giovanni di Pian di Carpine, Storia dei Mongoli. Ed. E. Menestò. Spoleto 1989. Sověty і rasskazy Kekavmena. Sochinenie vizantiiskogo polkovodtsa XI veka. Ed., Russian translation and commentary by G.G. Litavrin. Moskva 2003. Chr.Pol.Mai. Chr.Hung. Chronica Poloniae Maioris. Ed. B. Kürbis: mph. sn 8. Warszawa 1970. Chronici Hungarici compositie saeculi XIV. Ed. A. Domanovszky: srh Chr.Mon. Chr.Müg. Chr.Ryth.Müg. srh DAI DCB Diod. ibn Fadian 1,217-505. Chronicon Monacense. Ed. A. Domanovszky: srh 2,53-86. Chronicon Henrici de Mügeln. Ed. E. Travnik: SRH 2,87-223. Chronicon rythmicum Henrici de Mügeln. Ed. A. Domanovszky: 2,225-272. Constantine Porphyrogenitus, De administrando imperio. Ed. Gy. Moravesik. English Translation R.J.H. Jenkins (cfhb 1). Dumbarton Oaks 1967. Constaninus Porphyrogenitus, De cerimoniis aulae Byzantinae. Ed. I. I. Reiske (cshb 7-8). Voi. 1-2. Bonn 1829-1830. Diodorus of Sicily, [Bibliotheca historica]. Vol. 2 (Books 2.35-4.58). Greeks text with an English translation by C.H. Oldfather (lcl 340). Voi. 10 (Books 19.66-20). Greek text with an English translation by R. M. Geer (lcl 390). London, Cambridge 1967. Ahmad ibn Fadlān. Mission to the Volga. Ed. and translated by Georg.Pak. J. E. Montgomery: Two Arabic Travel Books. Eds. Ph.F. Kennedy, S. M. Toorawa. New York, London 2014,163-297. Fragmenta Hesiodea. Eds. R. Merkelbach, M.L. West. Oxford 1967. Martinez, A.P. (1982) Gardlzi’s Two Chapters on the Turks: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 2,109-217. Gautier, P. (1984) Le typikon du sébaste Grégoire Pakourianos: Revue
Georg.Mon. des études byzantines 42,5-145. Georgius Monachus [Continuatus], Vitae imperatoram recentiorum, Fr.Hes. al-GardīzI Golb, Pritsak G.Ung. Hdt. ed. I. Bekker: Th.Cont, 761-924. Golb, N„ Pritsak, O. (1982) Khazarian Hebrew documents of the tenth centaury. Ithaca, London. Golb, N., Pritsak, O. (1997) Khazarsko-evreiskie dokumentyXveka. Ed. Via. Petrukhin. Moskva, Ierusalim. Anonymus, Gesta Ungarorum. Ed. Ae. Jakubovich: srh 1,13-Ա7. Herodotus, [History], Greek text with an English translation by A.D. Goodley (lcl Ո7-118). Voi. 1-2 (Books 1-4). Cambridge, London 1926-1928.
397 BIBLIOGRAPHY Ніррос. Hippocrates, Airs, waters, places: Hippoctares vol. і. Greek text with an English translation by W.H.S. Jones. London (lcl 147). New York 1923, 65-137· Hom.Od. Hudūd al-Älam Homerus, Ilias. Ed. A. Ludwich. 11. Leipzig 1907. Homerus, Ocfysee. Eds. K.F. Ameis, C. Henrze. Leipzig 1879. Minorsky, V. (1937) Hudüd al-Älam ‘The Regions of the World'A Persian Geography,572 A. H. -g82 A. D. Translated and Explained by V Minorsky. Io.Bar. London. Iosaphat Barbaro, Viaggio alla Tana/Puteshestviie v Tanu: Barbaro Hom.Il. i Kontūrini o Rossit K istorii italo-russkikh sviazei v XV v. Ed. E.Ch. Io.Cinn. Io.Maur. Io.Scyl. Skarzhinskaia. Leningrad 1971,113-187. Ioannes Cinnamus, Rerum ab loanne et Alexio [recte: Manuele] Comnenis Gestorům. Ed. A. Meineke (cshb 26). Bonn 1836. Iohannis Euchaitorum metropolitae quae in codice Vaticano graeco 6/6 supersunt. Ed. P. de Lagarde (Abhandlungen der Königlichen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen 28). Göttingen 1882. Ioannes Scylitzes, Synopsis Historiarum, ed. I. Thurn (cfhb 5). Berlin 1973· lo.Zon. Ioannes Zonaras, Epitomae historiarum libri ХІН-ХѴШ. Ed. Th. lord. Büttner-Wobst. Bonn 1897. lordanes, Romana et Getica. Ed. Th. Mommsen (mgh IOSPE 1882. Inscriptiones antique horae septentrionalis Ponti Euxini Graecae et lp.Let. Latinae. Ed. В. Latyshev. St. Petersburg 19162. Ipaťevskaia letopis’. Ed. A.A. Shakhmatov (psrl 2). Sankt-Peterburg Ius.-Trog. aa 5.1). Berlin 1908 [repr. Moskva 1962]. Iustinus, Trogi Pompei Historiarum Philippicarum Epitoma. Ed. I. leep. Leipzig 1859. Joh.Thur. Johannes de Thurocz, Chronica
Hungarorum. Voi. 1. Eds. E. Galantai, J. Kristó. Budapest 1985. al-Kāšgarī Mahmüd Kāšgarī, Compendium of the Turkic Dialects. Ed. R. Dankoff. Voi. ı-շ. Harvard 1982-84. Klaudios Ptolemaios, Handbuch der Geographie (Griechisch-Deutsch). KLPtol. Lassota La vie Leg.St. Eds. A. Stückelberger, G. Graßhoff. Voi. 1-2. Basel 2006. Eryk Lassota von Steblau, Diariusz. Rok 7594: Eryka Lassoty i Wilhelma Beauplana opisy Ukrainy. Ed. Z. Wójcik. Warszawa 1972,53-99. La vie de Sainte Cyrille Philéote moine byzantine. Ed. E. Sargologos. Brussels 1964. Legenda S. Stephani regis maior et minor, atque legenda ab Hartvico epis copo conscripta. Ed. E. Bartoniek: srh 2,363-440.
398 LeoDiac. LeoGramm. Libellus Liutprand. Mar.Polo BIBLIOGRAPHY Leo Diaconus Caloënsis,Historia, ed. С.В. Hase (сѕнв 33). Bonn 1828. Leo Grammaticus, Chronographia. Ed. I. Bekker (сѕнв 34). Bonn 1842. Libellus de institutione morum. Ed. I. Balogh: srh 2,611-627. Liutprandus Episcopus Cremonensis, Antapodosis: Id., Opera. Ed. J. Becker (mgh ss rer. Germ. 41). Hannover, Leipzig 1915,1-158. The Travek ofMarco Polo, ed. M. Komroff. New York, London 1953. al-Marwazī Minorsky, V. (1942) Sharaf az-Zaman Tahir al-Marvazi on China the Turcs and India. Arabic text with an English translation and commen tary by V. Minorsky. London. al-Mas'ūdī, Kitāb Kitāb al-Tanblh wa'1-Išrõf [Book of Admonition and Revision]. Ed. M.J. De Goeje (bga 8), Leiden 1894. al-Mas'ūdī, Prairies MatEd. Mich.LiL Les Prairies d'or, edited and translated by Babier de Meynard, Pavet de Courteille. Vol. ı-շ. Paris 1861-1863. Matthieu d’Édessa, Chronique, ed. E. Dulaurier. Paris 1858. Mat.Mie. Mich-Att. Mich.Glyc. Míchalo Lituanus, De moribus Tartarorum, Lituanorum et Moschorum. Basilea 1615. Matvei Mekhovskii, Traktat o dvuldi Sarmatiiakh [Tractatus de duabus Šarmaitis]. Latin text with Russian translation, introduction and com mentary by S.A. Anninskii. Moskva, Leningrad 1936. Michael Attaleiates, The History. Greek text with an English translation by A. Kaldellis, D. Kraitis (doml 16). Cambridge, London 2012. Michael Glycas, Annales. Ed. I. Bekker (сѕнв 37). Bonn 1835. Mich.Psell. Michael Psellos, Chronographia. Voi. ı-շ. Ed. D.R. Reinsch. Berlin, Boston 2014. Mich.Syr. Miracula Miskawajhi Nic.Chon. Michel le
Syrien, Chronique. Vol. 3. Ed. J.-B. Chabot. Paris 1905. Miracula S. Georgii. Ed. J.B. Aufhauser. Leipzig 1913. Miskawajhi, The Experiences of the Nations. Translated from Arabic by D.S. Margoliouth. Voi. 2: The Eclipse of the Abbasid Caliphate. Original Chronicles of the Fourth Islamic Century. Edited, translated and eluci dated by H.F. Amedroz, D.S. Margoliouth. v. Oxford 1921. Nicephorus Bryennius, Historia. Ed. P. Gauthier (cfhb 9). Bruxelles 1976. Nicetas Chômâtes, Historia. Ed. LA. van Dieten (cfhb 11.1-2). Berlin Nic.Mist. 1975· Nicolaus ì Constantinopoli Patriarcha, Epistoloje. Eds. R.J.H. Jenkins, Nic.Pap. L.G. Westemik (cfhb 6). Washington 1973. Nicolai I. papae epistolae. Ed. E. Perels: Epistolae Karolini Aevi. Vol. 4. Nic.Patr. Berlin 1925 (mgh EpisL 6), 257-690. Nicephoros Pariarch of Constantinople, Short History. Ed. C. Mango Nic.Bryenn. (cfhb 13). Washington 1990.
BIBLIOGRAPHY N PL Ott.Fr. Ott.Fr.-Rah. Perepiska PI Plinius PNL Polyb. Potocki Priad Prise. 399 Novgorodskaia pervaia letopis’ starshego i mladshego izvodov. Ed. A.N. Nasonov. Moskva, Leningrad 1950. Otto Episcopus Frisingensis, Chronicon. Ed. A. Hofmeister (mgh ss rer Germ. 45). Hanover, Leipzig 1912. Otto et Rahewinus, GestaFridericiI. Imperatoris. Ed. G. Waitz (mgh ss rer. Germ. 46). Hannover 1912. P.K. Kokovcov, Evreisko-khazarska perepiskavXveke. Leningrad 1932. Die Protobulgarischen Inschriften. Ed. V. Beševliev. Berlin 1963. Caius Plinius Secundus, Historia Naturalis. Latin text with an English translation by H. Rackham (lcl 352). Voi. 2 (Books 3-7). London, Cambridge 1942. Patriarshaia ili Nikonovskaia letopis’. Ed. A.F. Bychkov (psrl 9). Sankt-Peterburg 1862. Polybius, Históriáé. Vol. 4. Ed. Th. Büttner-Wobst Stuttgart 1963. Jean Potocki, Voyage á Astrakan et sur la Ugne du Caucase: Jean Potocki, Voyages. Eds. F. Rosset, D. Triaire. Paris 2015,281-425. Priaď ob Eimunde Hringssone: Islandskie korolevske sagi 0 vostochnoi Evrope pervaia tret’XI v.). Edition, Russian translation and commen tary by T.N. Dzhakson. Moskva 1994,87-120. Priscus: The Fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman Empire. Voi. 2. Text, translation and historiographical notes by R.C. Blockley. Liverpool 1983,222-400. Pródromos Theodoras Pródromos, Historische Gedichte. Ed. W. Hörender (Wiener Byzantinische Studien 11). Wien 1974. PVLl Lavrent’evskaia letopis’ (Vyp. 1: Povesť vremennykh let). Ed. I.F. Karskii (psrl 1). Leningrad 1926. Povesť vremennykh let. Vol. 2. Commentary by D.S.
Likhachev. Moskva, Leningrad 1950. PVL 2 Rašid ad-Din Rašid ad-Din, Sbomik letopisei. Voi. 1.2. Translated from Persian by 0.1. Smirnova. Moskva, Leningrad 1952. Voi. 3. Translated from Persian by A.K. Arends. Moskva, Leningrad 1946. Regíno Regino Abbas Prumiensis, Chronicon. Ed. Fr. Kunze (mgh ss rer. Germ. 50). Hannover 1890. Rogerius Rogerius de Tőire Magiore, Carmen Miserabile. Ed. L. Juhász: srh 2, 543-588. ibn Rusta Księga drogocennych klejnotów: Źródła arabskie do dziejów Słowiańszczyzny. Vol. 2.2. Ed. T. Lewicki. Wroclaw 1977. Rubruck Guillelmus de Rubme, Itinerarium: Sinica Franciscana. Vol. 1: Itinera et relationes fratrum minomm saeculi XIII et XIV. Ed. A. van den Wyngaert. Firenze 1929,147-333.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 400 Rus.khr. RuskU khronograf (Vyp. 2: Khronograf Zapadno-Russkoi redaktsü) Scyl.Cont. Sim.Kéza loannes Scylitzes Continuatus. Ed. E.Th. Tsolakes. Thessalonike 1968. Simon de Kéza, Gesta Hungaromm. Ed. A. Domanovszky: srh 1, Snorri Snorri Sturluson, Heimskringla. History of the Kings of Norway. (psrl 22.2). Petrograd 1914. 129-194. Translation, introduction and commentary by L.M. Hollander. Austin 1964. Strabo Sym.Magist. Taranowski Theoph.Achr. Th.Conf. Th.Cont. Thietmar Tho.Arch. VCM V.Liet. ibnYaqub Zos. Strabo, Geography. Greek with an English translation by H.L. Jones (lcl 49,182). Voi. 1 (Books 1-2), 3 (Books 6-7). London, Cambridge 1917-1924. Symeon Magister et Logotheta, С/гготеои, ed. S. Wahlgren (cfhb 44.1). Berlin 2006. Andrzej Taranowski, Krótkie wypisanie drogi: Antologia pamiętników polskich XVI wieku. Eds. R. Pollak, S. Drewniak, M. Kaczmarek. Wrocław 1966,203-216. Theophylactus Achridensis, Orationes, tractatus, carmina. Ed. P. Gautier (cfhb 16.1). Thessaloniki 1980. Theophanes Confessor, Chronographia. Ed. C. de Boor. Voi. 1. Leipzig 1883. Theophanes Continuatus, Chronographia. Ed. I. Bekker (сѕнв 48). Bonn 1838. Thietmar, Chronicon. Ed. R. Holtzmann (mgh ss rer. Ger. N.S. 9). Berlin 1935. Thomas Archidiaconus Spalatensis, Historia Salonitanorum atque Spalatinorum pontificum. Eds. O. Peric, D. Karbie, M.M. Sokol, J.R. Sweeney (cet 4). Budapest, New York 2006. The Vita of Constantine and The Vita of Methodius. Translated by M. Kantor, R.S. White. Ann Arbor 1976. Vita Lietberti episcopi Cameracensis auctore Rodulfo monacho S. Sepulcri
Cameracensis. Ed. A. Hofmeister:mgh ss 30.2. Leipzigi934, 838-866. Relacja Ibrahima ihn Jakuba z podráfy do krajów słowiańskich w prze kazie Al-Bekriego. Ed. T. Kowalski (mph sn 1). Kraków 1946. Zosimus, Historia nova. Ed. L. Mendelssohn. Leipzig 1887.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 401 Secondary Literature Mănucu-Adameştanu, G. (2001) Les invasions des Petchénègues au Bas Danube -.Études Byzantines et Post-Byzantines, eds. E. Popescu, T. Teoteoi. Iaşi, 87-ա. Agadzhanov, S.G. (1969) Ocherki istorii oguzov i turkmen Srednei Ázii IX-XIII w. Ashkhabad. Alisen, Th.T. (2001) Culture and Conquest in Mongol Eurasia. Cambridge. Andrews, T.L. (2010) Matthew of Edessä: емс շ, íogi. Andrews, T.L. (2017) Matťěos Uŕhayec'i and his Chronicle. History as Apocalypse in a Crossroads of Cultures. Leiden, Boston. Angelov, D. (1961) Bogomiktvo v Bulgariia. Sofiia. Angold, M. (1997) The Byzantine Empire, 1025-1204. A political history. London, New York. Angold, M. (2008) Belle époque or crisis? (1025-П18): chbe, 583-626. Antonopoulos, P.T. (1993) Byzantium, the Magyar Raids and Their Consequences: Byzantinoslavica 54.2,254-267. Armarchuk, E.A. (2006) Konskaia upriazh' iz mogil'nikov Severo-Vostochnogo Prichemomor’iaX-XIll vekov. Moskva. Artamonov, M.I. (1962) Istorila Khazar. Leningrad. Arutiunova, V.A. (1972) К voprosu о vzaimootnosheniiakh Vizantii s pechenegami і polovcami vo vremia normannskoi kampanii: Vizantiiski Vremennik 33, U5-119. Asheri, D., Lloyd, A., Corcella, A. (2007) A Commentary on Herodotus. Books I-IV. Eds. O. Murray, A. Moreno. Oxford. Atanasov, G. (1999) Insignite па srednovekovnite bulgarskivladeteli Koroni, skiptri, sferi, oruzhiia, kostiumi, nakiti. Pleven. Atavin, A.G. (2008) Pogrebalnyi obriad i imushchestvenno-sotsial’naia struktura kochevnikov lesostepnoi i stepnoi zony iuga Rossii v kontse IX - pervoi polovine XIII v. (pechenegi,
torki, polovcy): Drevnosti iuga Rossi PamiatiA.G. Atavina. Ed. G.E. Afanas’ev. Moskva, 71-107. Avenarius, A. (1988) Struktur und Organisation der europäischen Steppenvölke: Settimane di Studio del Centro Italiano di Studi SullAlto Medioevo XXXV. Pöpöä delle stepe: Unni, Avari, Ungari. Spoleto, 125-150. Bacot, J. (1956) Reconnaissance en Haute Asie Septentrionale par cinq envoyés ouigours au VIIIe siècle:Journal Asiatique 244,137-153. Bálint, Cs. (1989) Die Archäologie der Steppe. Steppenvölker zwischen Volga und Donau vom 6. bis zum 10. Jahrhundert. Wien, Köln, Böhlau 1989. Bálint, Cs. (2010) Der Schatz von Nagyszentmiklós. Archäologische Studien zurfrühmit telalterächen Metallgefäßkunst des Oriens, Byzanz’ und der Steppe. Budapest.
402 BIBLIOGRAPHY Bárány, A. (2012) The Expansions of the Kingdom of Hungary in the Middle Ages (1000-1490): The Expansion of Central Europe in the Middle Ages. Ed. N. Berend. Ashgate, 333-379Barfield, Th.J. (1992) The Perilous Frontier. Nomadic Empires and China, 221 BC to AD 1757. Cambridge. Barfield, Th.J. (1993) The nomadic alternative. Englewood Cliffs. Barfield, Th.J. (2001) The Shadow Empires: Imperial State Formation along the Chinese-Nomad Frontier: Empires. Eds. C. Sinopoli, T. D’Altroy, K. Morrison, S. Alcock. Cambridge, 10-41. Bartha, A. (1975) Hungarian Society in the 9th and 10th centuries. Budapest. Bartha, A. (1988) The typology of nomadic empires: Settimane di Studio del Centro Italiano di Studi Sull'Alto Medioevo XXXV. Popoli delle stepe: Unni, Avari, Ungari. Spoleto, 151-174. Bartol’d, W. (1897), Otchet о poezdke v Sredniuiu Aziiu c nauchnoiu cel’iu 1893֊ 1894 gg.: Zapiski Imp. Akademii Nauk viii seriia po istor.-filol. otdel., 1. no. 4. Sankt-Petersburg, 80-126. Bartoľd, W. (1963) Mesto prikaspiiskikh oblastei v istorii musuľmanskogo mira: Id., Sochinenia 2.1. Moskva, 651-772. Bartol’d, W (1963a) Arabskije izvestija о rusach: Id., Sochineniia 2.1. Moskva, 810-858. Bartoli, A., Kazanskí, M. (2002) Kherson and Its Region: The Economic History of Byzantium. From the Seventh through the Fifteenth Century. Voi. 2. Ed. A.E. Laiou. Dumbarton Oaks, 659-665. Antonowicz-Bauer, L, Dubinski, A. (1983) Słownik turecko-polski, polsko-turecki. Warszawa. Bazin, L. (1986) A propos du nom des “Petchénègues”: Passé Turco-Tatar Présent Soviétique. Etudes offertes à Alexandre
Benningsen. Louvain, Paris, 67-77. Belke, K., Šoustal, P. (1997) Die Byzantiner und ihre Nachbarn. Die De administrando imperio gennante Lehrschrift des Kaisers Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos für seinen Sohn Romanos. Übersetzt, eingeleitet und erklärt von K. Belke, P. Soustal (Byzantinische Geschichtsschreiber 19). Wien. Beranová, M. (1986) Die Archäologie über die Pflanzenproduktion bei den Hunnen, Awaren und Protobulgaren: Památky archeologické 77,81-101. Berend, N. (2001) At the Gate of Christendom. Jews, Mustims and ‘Pagans’ in Medieval Hungary, с. юоо-с. 1300. Cambridge. Berend, N. (2001a) Cuman Integration in Hungary: Nomads in the Sedentary World. Eds. A.M. Khazanov, A. Wink, New York 2001, s. 103-127. Berend, N. (2013) Violance, Christianization and monarchy in medieval Hungary: Consensus or Violance? Cohesive Forces in the Early and High Medieval Societies (ցէհ-ւդէհ c.). Eds. S. Moździoch, P. Wiszewski. Wroclaw, 261-269.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 403 Berend, N., Laszlovszky, J., Szakács, B.Z. (2007) The Kingdom of Hungary: Christianization and the Rise of Christian Monarchy. Scandinavia, Central Europe and Rus’ c. 900-7200. Ed. N. Berend. Cambridge, 319-368. Berend, N., Urbańczyk, P., Wiszewski, P. (2013) Central Europe in the high Middle Ages: Bohemia, Hungary and Poland c. goo-c. 1300. Cambridge. BeshevUev, V. (1981) Die protobulgarische Periode der bulgarischen Geschichte. Amsterdam. Beshevhev, V. (1984) Purvobulgari. ¡storda. Sofim. Bibikov, M.V. (1999) Vizantüskie istochniki po istorii drevnei Rusi i Kavkaza. SanktPeterburg. Bieniak, J. (20102) Państwo Míec nva.Warszawa. Bíró, G., Langó, P. (2013) “Deo odibilis gens Hungarorum” oder “аихШит Domini” - Die Ungarn und die christliche Welt im 10. Jahrhundert: Rauben - Plündern ֊ Morden. Nachwies von Zerstörung und kriegerischer Gewalt im archäologischen Befund. Ed. O. Heinrich-Tamáska, Hamburg, 265-335. Bisembaev, A.A. (2003) Arkheologicheskie pamiatniki kochevnikav srednevekov’ia zapadnogo Kazakhstana (V1I-XV1II w. ). Ural’sk. Boba, I. (1967) Nomads, Northmen and Slavs. Eastern Europe in the ninth century. Wiesbaden. Bol’shakov, O.G., Mogait, A.L. (1971) Puteshestvie Abu Hamida al-Gamati v Vostochnuiu i Tsentral'nuiuEvropu (1131-1153gg.). Moskva. Bonarek, J. (1996) Przyczyny i cele bułgarskich wypraw Świętosława a polityka Bizancjum w latach sześćdziesiątych X wieku: Studia Historyczne 39,287-301. Bonarek, J. (2003) Romejowie i obcy w kronice Jana Skylitzesa Identyfikacja etniczna Bizantyjczyków i ich stosunek do obcych w świetle kronikiJana
Skylitzesa. Toruń. Bonarek, J. (2007) Le Bas Danube dans le seconde moitié du IX-ème siècle: nouveaux Etats ou nouveaux peuples?: Byzantina et Slavica Cracoviensia V. Byzantium, New Peoples, New Powers: The Byzantino-Slav Contact Zone,from the Ninth to the Fifteenth Century. Kraków, 193-200. Bonarek, J. (2011) Bizancjum w dobie bitwy pod Mantzikert Znaczenie zagrożenia seldżuckiego w polityce bizantyńskiej w XI wieku. Kraków. Bondarenko, D.M., Korotayev, A.V., Kradin, N.N. (2003) Introduction: Social Evolution, Alternatives and Nomadism: Nomadic Pathways in Social Evolution. Eds. N.N. Kradin, D.M. Bondarenko, Th.J. Barfield. Moscow, 1-24. Borisov, B.D. (2007) Demographic and Ethnic Changes during XI-XII Century in Bulgaria: Archaeologia Bulgarica 11,71-84. Botalov, S.G. (2009) Gunny i tiurke (istoriko-arkheologicheskaia rekonstruktsiia). Cheliabinsk. Bozhilov, I .A. (1973) Bulgariia і pechenezite (896-1018): Istoricheskii Pregled 29,37-62.
404 BIBLIOGRAPHY Bozhilov, LA. (1983) Car Simeon VeUki (8дз֊дгу); Zlatnüai vek na Srednovekovna BuÎgariia. Soilia. Bozhilov, LA., Giuzelev, V. (1999) Istorila na srednovekovna BuÎgariia VII-XIVvek. Sohia. Brand, Ch.M. (1976) Deeds ofJohn and Manuel Comnenus. Translated by Ch.M. Brand. New York 1976. Bravo, B., Wipszycka, E. (1988) Historia starożytnych Greków. Vol. 1. Warszawa. Bromberg, J. (1938) Toponymical and historical miscellanies on medieval Dobrudja, Bessarabia and Moldo-Wallachia: Byzantion 13,9-71. Browning, R. (1975) Byzantium and Bulgaria. A comparative study across the early medievalfrontier. London. Browning, R. (1989) Byzantine Foreign Policy and the Bulgarian State, Seventh to Tenth Century: Id., History, Language and Literacy in the Byzantine World. Ashgate, 23-32. Browning, R. (1991) Develtos: obd, i, 615-616. Browning, R. (1992) The Byzantine Empire. Washington. Buckley, P. (2014) The Alexiad of Anna Kornnene. Artistic Strategy in the Making of a Myth. Cambridge. Bury, J.B. (1897) The European Expedition of Darius: Classical Review 11,277-282. Bury, J.B. (1906) The treatise De administrando imperio: Byzantinische Zeitschrift 15, 517-577· Bury, J.B. (1907) The Ceremonial Book of Constantine Porphtrogennetos: The English Historical Review 22,209-227. Byzanz. Geschichte und Kultur des Oströmischen Reiches. Ed. Norman H. Baynes, Henry StL.B. Moss, München 1964. Cahen, C. (1948) La premiere penetration turque en Asie Mineure: Byzantion 18,5-67. Carneiro, R. (1981) The chiefdom: precursor of The State: The transition to statehood in the New World. Eds. G.D.
Jones, R.R. Kautz. Cambridge, 37-79. Chardaev, V.M. (1991) Gold und Geschmeide bei den Nomaden des 4-14. Jahrhunderts n. Chr.: Gold der Steppe. Archäologie der Ukraine. Eds. R. Rolle, M. Müller-Wille, K. Schietzel. Neumünster, 255-258. Charzewska, J. (1963) Opis szczętków kostnych z cmentarzyska wczesnośrednio wiecznego w Gorysławicach, powiat Busko: Rozpravy Zespołu Badań nad Polskim Średniowieczem Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego i Politechniki Warszawskiej. Vol. 2: Badania archeologiczne w okoUcy Wiślicy. Warszawa, 199-211. El Cheikh, N.M. (2004) Byzantium Viewed by the Arabs. Harvard. Ching-lung Chen (1984) A Study of Turkic Weapons: Altaistic Studies. Papers presented at the 25th Meeting of the Permanent International Altaistic Conference at Uppsala, June 7-77 7982. Eds. G. Jarring, S. Rosén. Stockholm, 29-35. Chekin, L.S. (1992) The Godless Ishmaelites: the Image of the Steppe in EleventhThirteenth-Century Rus’: Russian History 19,9-28.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 405 Cheynet, J.-C. (2006) L’expansion byzntine durant la dynstie macédonienne (8671057): Le Monde Byzantin. Vol. 2: L’Empire byzantine 641-1204. Ed. J.-C. Cheynet. Paris, 23-42. Cheynet, J.-C. (2006a) Byzance entre les Turcs et les croisés (1057-1204): Le Monde Byzanttn.Nol. 2,43-65. Cheynet, J.-C. (2006b) L’armée et la marine: Le Monde Byzantin. Vol. 2,151-174. Chibilyov, A. (2002) Steppe and Forest-steppe: The Physical Geography of Northern Eurasia. Ed. M. Shahgedanova, 248-266. Chochorowski, J. (1993) Ekspansja kimmeryjska na tereny Europy Środkowej. Kraków. Chochorowski, J. (2004) Kimmerowie i Scytowie - koczownicy Wielkiego Stepu na progu historii: Wędrówka i etnogeneza w starożytności i średniowieczu. Eds. M. Salamon, J. Strzelczyk. Kraków, 92-102. Christian, D. (1998) A History ofRussia, Central Asia and Mongolia. Voi. 1: Inner Eurasia from Prehistory to the Mongol Empire. Oxford. Ciupercă, В. (2010) Some observations from the point of view of the Sion fortifica tions about power centres in the Lower Danube between the eight and tenth cen turies: Patęstas et communitas. Interdisziplinäre Beiträge zu Wesen und Darstellung von Herrschaftsverhältnissen im Mittelalter östlich der Elbe/Interdiscipänary Studies of the Constitution and Demonstration of Power Relations in the Middle Ages East of the Elbe. Eds. A. Parafi, S. Rossignol, B.Sz. Szmoniewski, G. Vercamer. Wroclaw, Warszawa, 275-289. Claessen, H.J.M., Skalník, P. (1978) The Early State: Theories and Hypotheses: The Early State. Eds. H.J.M. Claessen, P. Skalník. The Hague, Paris, New York, 3-27.
Claessen, H.J.M., Skalník, P. (1978a) Limits: Beginning and End of the Early State: The Early State. Eds. H.J.M. Claessen, P. Skalník. The Hague, Paris, New York, 619-635. Claessen, H.J.M., Skalník, P. (1981) Ubi sumus? The Study of the State Conference in Retrospect The Study of the State. Eds. H.J.M. Claessen, P. Skalník. The Hague, Paris, New York, 469-510. Clauson, J. (1957) A propos du manuscrit Pelliot tibetan 1283: Journal Asiatique 245, ս֊24. Coman, A. (1998) Rumänen, Kumanen, Osmanen. Zur Geschichte und Sprachgeschichte Südosteuropas vom IX-XX. Jhd. Fulda, Hermannstadt. Comşa, M. (i960) Die bulgarische Herrschaft nördlich der Donau während des IX. und X. Jh. im Lichte der archäologischen Forschungen: Dacia. Revue d’archéologie et d’histoire ancienne (nouvelle série) 4,395-422. Cross S.H., Scherbowitz-Wetzor, O.P. (1953) The Russian Primary Chronicle. Laurentian Text. Translated and edited by S.H. Cross, O.P. Sherbowitz-Wetzor. Cambridge. Csebe, G. (1922) Turco-byzantische Miszellen, 1. Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos, De administrando imperio 37. Kapitel über die Petschengen: Körösi Csoma-Archtvum 1,209-219.
406 BIBLIOGRAPHY Curta, F. (2006) Southeastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 500-1250. Cambridge. Curta, F. (2013) The Image and Archaeology of the Pechenegs: Banatica 23,143-202. Czefranow, S. (1953) GeografiaZSRR. Warszawa. Czeglédy, К. (1954) TV-IX századi népmozgalmak a steppen [Ethnic movements in the steppe between the 4th and 9th century]. Budapest. Czeglédy, К. (1954a) Monographs on Syriac and Muhammadan sources in the literary remains of M. Komsko: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 4,19-91. Czeglédy, К. (1956) A kangarok [besenyők] a VI századi szír forrásokban [Kangars [Pechenegs] in the Syriac sources of the 6th century AD]: A Magyar Tudományos Akadémia Nyelv- és Irodalomtudományi Osztályának Közleményei 5,243-276. Czeglédy, K. (1982) Zur Stammesorganisation der türkischen Völker: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 36,89-93. Czeglédy, К. (1983) From East to West: The Age of Nomadic Migration in Eurasia: Archivům Eurasiae Medu Aevi 3,25-125. Chkhaidze, VN. (2008) Tamatarkha Rannesrednevekovyi gorod na Tamanskom poluostrove. Moskva. Daszkiewicz, J.R., Tryjarski, E. (1982) Baby kamienne stepów nadczarnomorskich. Kokkeja z Asaknii Nowej. Wrocław. Dawson, Ch. (1955) The Mongol Mission. Narratives and Letters of the Franciscans Missionaries in Mongolia and China in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries. Ed. Ch. Dawson. New York. Dąbrowska, E. (1965) Kurhany rassawskie: Archeologia 8,122-171. Dąbrowska, E. (1979) Węgrzy: W. Szymański, E. Dąbrowska Awarzy, Węgrzy. Wrocław, 137-236. Dąbrowski, K. (1975) Hunowie europejscy: K. Dąbrowski, T.
Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, E. TryjarskL Hunowie europejscy, Protobulgarzy, Chazarowie, Pieczyngowie. Wrocław, Warszawa, Kraków, Gdańsk, 11-146. Demougeot, E. (1979) La formation de l’Europe et les invasions barbares. Vol. 2: De l'avènement de Dioclétien (284) à l’occupation germanique de l’Empire romain d’Occident (au début du VIe siècles). Paris. DeWeese, D. (1994) Islamization and Native Religion in the Golden Horde: Baba Tükles and Conversion to Islam in Historical and Epie Tradition. Pennsylvania State University. Diaconu, P. (1964) K voprosu о glinianylch kotlakh na territorii RNR: Dacia Revue d’archéologie et d’histoire ancienne (nouvelle série) 8,249-263. Diaconu, P. (1970) Les Petchénègues au Bas-Danube. Bucharest Diaconu, P. (1975) The Petchenegs on the lower Danube: Relations between the autoch thonous population and the migratory populations on the territory of Romania. Bucharest, 235-240. Diaconu, P. (1978) Les Coumans au Bas-Danube auxXIe etXIIe siècles. Bucharest
BIBLIOGRAPHY 407 Di Cosmo, N. (1994) Ancient Inner Asian Nomads: Their Economic Basis and Its Significance in Chinese History: TheJournal ofAsian Studies 53,1092-1126. Di Cosmo, N. (1999) State Formation and Periodization in Inner Asian History:Journal of World History 10,1-40. Di Cosmo, N. (2002) Ancient China and Its Enemies. The Raise ofNomadic Power in East Asian History. Cambridge. Dimitrov, Kh. (1998) Bulgaro-ungarski otnoshenua prez srednovekovieto. Sofiia. Dimitrov, Kh. (2011) Bulgariia і nomadite do nachaloto naXl vek. Plovdiv. Dobroliubskii, A.O. (1986) Kochevniki severo-zapadnogo Prichemomoria v epokhu srednevekov’ia. Kiev. Doerfer, G. (1965) Türkische und mongolische Elemente im Neupersischen. Vol. 2. Wiesbaden. Dostourian, A.E. (1993) Armenia and the Crusaders. Tenth to Twelfih Centuries. The Chronicle of Matthew of Edessä. Translated from the Original Armenian with a Commentary and Introduction by A.E. Dostourian. Lanham. Dölger, F. (1953) Byzanz und die europäische Staatenwelt, Ausgewählte Vorträge und Aufsätze. Ettal. Duczko, W. (2004) Viking Rus. Studies on the Presence of Scandinavians in Eastern Europe. Leiden, Boston. Dudek, J. (1999) “Cała ziemia dyrracheńska” pod panowaniem bizantyńskim w latach 7005-7205. Zielona Góra. Dudek, J. (2005) Pieczęć magistra Jana Kegena jako wyraz polityki Bizancjum wobec stepowców w połowie XI w: Causa creandL O pragmatyce źródła historycznego. Eds. S. Rosik, P. Wiszewski. Wrocław, 327-343. Dudek, J. (2007) Nowa Patzynakia pomiędzy wschodem a zachodem. Z zapomnianych dziejów małego ludu: Opuscula archaeologica. Opera
dedicata in Thaddeum Malinowski. Ed. W. Dzieduszycki. Zielona Góra, 103-125. Dudek, J. (2007a) Ludy Tureckie w Cesarstwie Bizantyńskim w latach 1025-1097: Balcanica Posnaniensia. Acta et Studia 74. Ludy koczownicze Eurazji. Eds. I. Czamańska, W. Szulc, 83-124. Dudek, J. (200g) Pęknięte zwierciadło - kryzys i odbudowa wizerunku władcy bizantyńskiego od 1056 roku do ok. 7095 roku. Zielona Góra. Dudek, J. (2010) List Brunona z Kwerfurtu do Нешука II i De administrando imperio (cap. 37) Konstantyna Porfirogenety: próba rekonstrukcji trasy misyjnej Brunona do kraju Pieczyngów: Bruno z Kwerfurtu. Osoba- dzieło - epoka. Eds. M. Dygo, W. Fałkowski. Pułtusk, 241-254. Dudek, J. (2016) Chazarowie. Polityka - kultura - religia: VII-ΧΙ wiek. Warszawa. Dunlop, D.M. (1954) The History of theJewish Khazars. Princeton. Ecsedy, I. (1977) Tribe and empire, tribe and society in the turk age: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 31,3-15.
408 BIBLIOGRAPHY Eliade, M. (1993) Kowale i alchemicy. Warszawa. Eliade, M. (1971) Shamanism. Archaic Techniques ofEcstasy. Princeton. Eliade, M. (1972) The Dacians and the Wolves: Id., Zalmoxis The Vanishing God. Comparative Studies in the Religion and Folklore of Dacia and Eastern Europe. Chicago and London, 1-20. Eliade, M. (1988) A History ofReligious Ideas. Voi. 3: From Muhammad to the Age of Reforms. Chicago. Engels, D. (1985) ‘The Length of Eratosthenes’ Stade: The AmericanJournal ofPhilology X06,298-311. Ensslin, W. (1964) Der Kaiser und die Reichsverwaltung: Byzanz, 332-375. Erdal, M. (1988) The Turkic Nagy-Szent-Miklós inscription in Greek letters: Acta OrientaUaAcademiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 42,221-234. Erdal, M. (2005) Khazarskii iazyk: Khazary. Ed. V Petruchin et al. Moskva, Ierusalim, 125-139· Fakhrutdinov, R.G. (1984) Ocherkipo istorii Volzhskoi Bulgaru. Moskva. Fedorov-Davydov, G.A. (1966) Kochevniki vostochnoi Evropy pod vlast'iu zolotoordynskikh khanav. Archeologicheskiie pamiatniki. Moskva. Fedorov-Davydov, G.A. (1973) Obshchestvennyi stroi Zolotoi Ordy. Moskva. Fehér, G. (1921-25) Die Petschenegen in die ungarischen Hunnensagen: Körösi Csoma-Archivum 1,123-140. Fehér, G. (1959) Zur Geschichte der Steppenvölker im 9.-10. Jahrhundert: Studia Slavica Academias Scientiarum Hungaricae 5,257-326. Fenczak, A.S. (2010) Wczesnośredniowieczny Przemyśl w świetle źródeł historycznych: Przemyśl wczesnośredniowieczny. Ed. E. Sosnowska. Warszawa, 39-91. Ferluga, J. (1979) Quelques problèmes de politique byzantine de colonisation au XIe siècle dans les Balkans:
Byzantinische Forschungen 7,37-56. Ferrari D’Occhieppo, K. (1974) Zur Identifizierung der Sonnenfinsternis während des Petschenegkrieges Alexios’ I. Komnenos (1084): Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 23,179-184. Fiedler, U. (2008) Bulgars in the Lower Danube Region. A Survey of the Archaeological Evidence and of the State of Current Research: The Other Europe in the Middle Ages. Avars, Bulgars, Khazars and Cumans. Ed. F. Curta. Leiden, Boston, 151-236. Fiedler, U. (2013) Zur Suche nach dem archäologischen Niederschlag von Petschenegen, Uzen und Rumänen in den Gebieten südlich der unteren Donau: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinéi on his 70th birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 249-285. Fine Jr., J.V.A. (1978) A Fresh Look at Bulgaria under Tsar Peter (927-969): Byzantine Studies/Études Byzantines 5,88-95. Fine Jr., J.V.A. (1983) The early medieval Balkans. A critical surveyfrom the sixth to the late twelfth century. Ann Arbor.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 409 Fletcher, J. (1979) Turco-Morigohan Monarchie Tradition in the Ottoman Empire: Harvard Ukrainian Studies 3-4,236--251. Flerov, V.S. (2011) “Goroda” i “zamki” Khazarskogo kaganata. Arkheologicheskaia reál nosť. Moskva, Ierusalim. Fodor, I. (1982) Die grosse Wanderung der Ungarn vom Ural nach Pannonien. Budapest. Franklin, S., Shepard, J. (1996) The Emergence ofRus' 750-7200. London, New York. Doimi de Frankopan, P. (1996) A victory of Gregory Pakourianos against the Pechenegs: Byzantinoslavica 57,278-281. Frye, R.N. (2005) Ibn Fadlan’sJourney to Russia. A Tenth-Century Travelerfrom Bagdad to the Volga River. Translated with commentary by R.N. Frye. Princeton. Gadio, A.V. (1979) Etnicheskaia istorila sevemogo Kavkaza IV-Xw. Leningrad. Gadio, A.V. (1994) Etnicheskaia istoriia sevemogo KavkazaX-XIII w. Sankt-Peterburg. Gafurow, B. (1978) Dzieje i kultura ludów Azji Centralnej. Preshistoria, starożytność, średniowiecze. Warszawa. Garustovich, G.N., Ivanov, VA. (2001) Oguzy i Pechenegi v evrazuskikh stepiakh. Ufa. Geary, P. (2012) Ethnic Identity as a Situational Construct in the Early Middle Ages: Id., Writting History: Identity, Conflict, and Memory in the Middle Ages. Eds. F. Curta, C. Spinéi. Bucureşti, Brăila, 19-32. Geaiy, P. (2012a) Barbarians and Ethnicity: Id., Writting History: Identity, Conflict, and Memory in the Middle Ages. Eds. F. Curta, C. Spinéi. Bucureşti, Brăila, 45-69. Gibb, H.A.R. (1958-59) Travels ofIbn Battuta ad 1325-1354· Translated by H.A.R. Gibb. Voi. 1-2. Cambridge. Gibb, H.A.R. (1986) Abu ‘1-Fida: El2. Voi. 1 (A-B), 118-Ո9. Gießauf,
J. (2006) Barbaren-Monster- Gottesgeißeln. Steppennomaden im europäischen Spiegel der Spätantike und des Mittelalters. Graz. Gieysztor, A. (1972) Więź narodowa i regionalna w polskim średniowieczu: Polska dziel nicowa i zjednoczona. Państwo-spoleczeństwo-kultura. Ed. A. Gieysztor. Warszawa, 9-37· Gippius, A.A. (2010) Nikon Chronicie·, emc. Vol. 2 (K-Z), 1150. Gippius, A.A. (2010a) Povesťvremennych lët: emc. Vol. 2 (K֊Z), 1228-1229. Giuzelev, V. (1996) Byzanz und Bulgarien: Rivalität und Koexistenz: Byzanz und seine Nachbarn. Ed. A. Holweg. München, 219-234. Gobi, R., Róna-Tas, A. (1995) Die Inschriften des Schatzes von Nagy-Szentmiklós. Eine paläographische Dokumentation. Wien. Göckenjan, H. (1972) Hilßvölker und Grenzwächter im mitelalterlichen Ungarn. Wiesbaden. Göckenjan, H. (1980) Zur Stammesstraktur und Heeresorganisation altaischer Völker. Das Dezimalsystem: Europa Slavica - Europa Orientalia. Festschriftfur Herbert Ludat zum 70. Geburtstag. Eds. K.-D. Grothusen, K. Zemack. Berlin, 51-86.
410 BIBLIOGRAPHY Göckenjan, H. (1997) Das Bild der Volker Osteuropas in den Reiseberichten ungarischer Dominikaner des 13. Jahrhunderts: Östliches Europa. Spiegel der Geschichte. FestschriftfürM. Hellmann zum 65. Geburtstag. Wiesbaden, 125-152. Göckenjan, H. (2000) Kundschafter und Späher. Ein Beitrag zur Strategie und Taktik reitemomadischer Kriegsfiihmng: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 103,187-202. Golden, P.B. (1972) The migrations of the Oğuz: Archivům Ottomanícum 4,45-84. Golden, P.B. (1975) The people Nūkarda: Archívum Eurasiae Medii Aevi 1,21-35. Golden, P.B. (1980) Khazar Studies. An Historico-Philological Inquiry into the Origins of the Khazars. Voi. 1. Budapest. Golden, P.B. (1983) Khazaria and Judaism: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 3,127-156. Golden, P.B. (1990) The peoples of the south Russians steppes: cheia. Ed. D. Sinor. Cambridge, 256-284. Golden, P.B. (1990a) The Karakhanids and early Islam: cheia, 343-370. Golden, P.B. (1991) Aspects of the nomadic factor in the economic development of Kievan Rus’: Ukrainian economic history. Interpretative essays. Ed. I.S. Kropeckyj. Cambridge, 58-101. Golden, P.B. (1987-1991) Nomads and their sedentary neighbors in Pre-činggisid Eurasia: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 7,41-81. Golden, P.B. (1992) An introduction to the history of the Turkic Peoples. Ethnogenesis and state-formation in medieval and early modem Eurasia and the Middle East. Wiesbaden. Golden, P.B. (1995) Pechenegs: El2. Voi. 8,289-290. Golden, P.B. (1996) The Chemi Klobuci: Symbolae Turcobgicae: Studies in Honour of Lars Johanson on his
Sixtieth Birthday. Eds. Á. Berta, B. Brendemoen, C. Schönig. Stockholm, 97-107. Golden, P.B. (1997) Wolves, dogs and qipčaq religion: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 50,87-97. Golden, P.B. (2000) Nomads of the Western Eurasian Steppes: Oyurs, Onoyurs and Khazars: History of the Turkic Peoples in the Pre-Islamic Period: Histoire des Peuples Turcs à l’Époque Pré-Islamique. Ed. H.R. Roemer, cooperation W.-E. Scharlipp. Berlin, 282-302. Golden, P.B. (2005) Dostizheniia i perspektivy khazarskikh issledovanii: Khazary. Ed. V. Petruchin et al. Moskva, Ierusalim, 27-68. Golden, P.B. (2006) The Türk Imperial Tradition in the Pre-Chinggisid Era: Imperial Statecraft: Political Forms and Techniques of Governance in Inner Asia 6th-2oth Century. Ed. D. Sneath. Bellingham, 23-61. Golden, P.B. (2011) Ethogenesis in the Tribal Zone: the Shaping of the Turks: Id, Studies on the Peoples and Cultures ofthe Eurasian Steppes. Ed. C. Hriban. Bucharest, Brăila, 17-63.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 4Ո Golden, RB. (2011a) War and Warfare in the Pre-Qnggisid Western Steppes of Eurasia: Id., Studies on the Peoples and Cultures of the Eurasian Steppes. Ed. C. Hriban. Bucharest, Braila, 65-133. Golubovskii, P. (1884) Pechenegi, torki і polovtsy do nashestviia tatar. Kiev. Grabski, A.F. (1956) Studia nad stosunkami polsko-ruskimi w XI wieku: S/ανία Orientalis 6,170-211. Grabski, A.F. (1964) Bolesław Chrobry. Zarys dziejów politycznych i wojskowych. Warszawa. Gračanin, H. (2003) The Western Roman Embassy to the Court of Attila in A.D. 449: Byzantinoslavica 6ı, 53-74. Grégoire, H. (1937) Le nom et l’origine des Hongrois: Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Geselkchaft 91,630-642. Grégoire, H. (1938) L’Habitat “primitif” des Magyars et les ΣΑΒΑΡΤΟΙΑΣΦΑΛΟΙ: Byzantion 13,267-278. Grekov, B.D., Iakubovskii, A.Iu. (1950) Zolotaia Orda і ее padnenie. Moskva. Greków, В. (1955) Ruś kijowska. Warszawa. Grousset, R. (2006) L’empire des steppes. Attila, Gengis-Khan, Tamerlan. Quebec, de Guignes, J. (1756) Histoire générale des Huns, des Turcs, des Mongols et des autres Tartares Occidentaux. Vol. 1. Paris. Guimon, T.V. (2010) Novgorodian First Chronicle: емс. Vol. 2 (K-Z), 1158-1159. Gumilev, L.N. (1966) Khunnu. Moskva. Gumilev, L.N. (1993) Drevniie tiurki. Moskva. Gumilev, L.N. (1996) Od Rusi do Rosji Szkice z histom etnicznej. Warszawa. Gumilev, L.N. (1997) Dzieje etnosów Wielkiego Stepu. Kraków. Guzman, G.G. (1991) Reports of Mongol Cannibalism in the Thirteenth-Century Latin Sources: Oriental Fact or Western Fiction?: Discovering New Worlds. Essays on Medieval
Exploration and Imagination. Ed. S.D. Westrem. New York, London, 31-68. Györffy, Gy. (1971) Der Aufstand von Koppány: Studia Turcica. Ed. L. Ligeti. Budapest, 175-2U. Györffy, Gy. (1975) Sur la question de l’etablissement de Petchénègues en Europe: Acta Orientada Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 25,283-292. Györffy, Gy. (1978) Arpad. Persönlichkeit und historische Rolle: Acra Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 26,115-136. Györffy, Gy. (1988) König Stephan der Heilige. Budapest. Györffy, Gy. (1990) Besenyők es magyarok [Pechenegs and Magyars]: Id., A magyarság keleti elemei [Eastern Ethnic Elements among the Magyars], Budapest, 94-191. Györffy, Gy. (1990a) A kun és komán népnév erdeiének kérdéséhez [Contribution to the problem of the name “Kun” and “Kuman”]: Id., A magyarság keleti elemei [Eastern Ethnic Elements among the Magyars], Budapest, 200-219.
412 BIBLIOGRAPHY Györffy, Gy. (1994) Dual kingship and the seven chieftains of the Hungarians in the era of the conquest and the raids: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 47,87--104. Györffy, Gy. (2003) Święty Stefan I: król Węgier ijego dzieło. Warszawa. Gyula, L. (1974) The Art ofthe Migration Period. Budapest. Haimovici, S. (1984) Studiul resturilor mamiferelor domestice descoperite în aşezări din secolele ѴШ-ХІІ situate în sud-estul României: Studii şi Cercetări de Istorie Veche şi Arheologie 35,311-319. Hall, E. (1989) Inventing the Barbarian. Greek SelfDefinition through Tragedy. Oxford. Halperin, Ch J. (2007) Bulgars and Slavs in the First Bulgarian Empire: A Reconsideration of the Historiography: Id., Russia and the Mongob. Slavs in the Steppe in Medieval and Early Modem Russia. Ed. V. Spinéi. Bucharest, 84-98. Hardt, M. (2003) The Nomad’s Greed for Gold: from the Fall of the Burgundians to the Avar Treasure: The Construction of Communities in the Early Middle Ages. Texts, Resources and Artefacts. Eds. R. Corradini, M. Diesenberger, H. Reimitz. Leiden, Boston, 95-107. Hardt, M. (2004) Gold und Herrschaft. Die Schätze europäischer Könige und Fürsten im erstenJahrtausend. Berlin. Harmatta, J. (1941) Quellenstudien zu den Skythika des Herodot. Budapest. Harmatta, J. (1970) Studies in the hbtory and language of the Sarmatians. Szeged. Harmatta, J. (1990) Herodotus, historian of the Cimmerians and the Scythians: Hérodote etles peuples non grecs. Vandceuvres, Genève. Hårtog, F. (1988) The mirror ofHerodotus. The representation of the other in the writing
ofhbtory. London. Hatházi, G. (1992-1995) A Besenyő megtelepedés régészeti nyomai Fejér megyében [Archaeological traces of the Pechenegs’ settlement in the Fejér county]: Savaria 22,223-243. Havlíková, L. (1999) L’influence de la théorie politique byzantine sur la tradition éta tique des Bulgares. Contribution au problème des titres et des symboles de souver ains: Byzantinoslavica 60,407-420. He Xingliang, Guo Hongzhen (2008). A Hbtory of Turks. China Intercontinental Press. Heather, P. (1996) The Goths. Oxford, Malden. Hensel, W. (1987) Słowiańszczyzna wczesnośredniowieczna. Zarys kultury materialnej. Warszawa. Hess, M., Rychławski, B. (1967) Związek Socjalistycznych Republik Radzieckich: Geografia powszechna. Vol. 4. Ed. A. Zierhoffer. Warszawa, 9-104. Hilczer-Kumatowska, Z. (1975) Saltowo-majacka kultura: sss. Vol. 5,30-34. Hilczer-Kumatowska, Z. (1977) Słowiańszczyzna Południowa. Wrocław.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 413 Hírth, F. (1899) Über Wolga-Hunnen und Hiung-nu: Sitzungsberichte der philosophischphilologischen und historischen Classe der k.b. Akademie der Wissenschften zu München 2,245-278. Hoffman, H. (1990) Early and medieval Tibet: cheia, 371-399. Holovko, 0. (2000) Z istorii mizhkniazivs’koï viiny 1015-19 rr. na Rusi: Ukraina v Tsentral'no-Skhidnii Evropi 1,38-49. Holtzmann, R. (1935) Über die Chronik Thietmars von Merseburg: Neues Archiv der Gesellschaftfür ältere Geschichtskunde 50,159-209. How, W.W., Wells, J. (1912) A Commentary on Herodotus with Introduction and Appendices. Voi. 1 (Books 1-4). Oxford. Howard-Johnston, J. (2000) Byzantium, Bulgaria and the Peoples of Ukraine in the 890s: Materiały po Arkheologii, Istorii i Etnografii Tavrii 7,342-356. Howard-Johnston, J. (2007) Byzantium and the North: Byzantina Europaea. Księga jubileuszowa ofiarowana Profesorowi Waldemarowi Ceranowi. Eds. M. Kokoszko, M.J. Leszka. Łódź, 157-174. Howard-Johnston, J. (2007a) Byzantine Sources for Khazar History: The World of the Khazars. New Perspectives. Selected Papers form the feruzalem 1999 International Khazar Colloquium. Eds. P.B. Golden, H. Ben-Shammai, A. Róna-Tas. Leiden, 163-193- Hmshevs’ldi, M. (1905) Istorila Ukrainy-Rusi. Voi. 2: хі-хш vik. Lwów. Hunger, H. (1978) Die hochsprachliche und profane Literatur der Byzantiner. Vol. 1. München. Huxley, G. (1984) Steppe-peoples in Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos: Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 34,77-89. Hyun Jin Kim (2013) The Huns, Rome and the Birth ofEurope. Cambridge, lakobson, A.L. (1958) К istorii
russko-korsunskikh sviazei: Vizantiiski Vremennik 14, 116-128. lakobson, A.L. (1959) Rannesrednevekovyi Khersones. Ocherki materialnoi kul’tury. Moskva, Leningrad. lakobson, A.L. (1964) Srednevekovyi Krym. Ocherki istorii і istorii materiaľnoi kul’tury. Moskva, Lenningrad. Iatsenko, S.A. (1993) Alany v Vostochnoi Evrope v seredine I-seredine IV w. n.e. (lokalizatsiia i políticheskaia istorila): Petersburska Arkheologicheskä Vestnik 6, 83-88. Iatsenko, S.A. (2003) Peculiarities of Social Development of the Sarmato-Alans and Their Image in the Evidence of Other Culture: Nomadic Pathways in Social Evolution. Eds. N.N. Kradin, D.M. Bondarenko, Th.J. Barfield. Moscow, 88-gg. Iatsenko, S.A. (2012) Sogdian Costume in Chinese and Sogdian Art of the 6th-8th cen turies: Serica - Da Qin. Studies in Archaeology, Philology and History on Sino-Westem Relations (Selected Problems). Eds. G. Malinowski, А. Рагой, В. Szmoniewski. Wroclaw, 101-114.
414 BIBLIOGRAPHY Iľinskaia, V.A., Terenozhkin, АЛ. (1983) Skįfiia ѴП֊IVw. do n.e. Kiev. Ilinskii, G. (1930) Lebedija Konstantina Bagrianorodnogo: Byzantinoslavica 2,100-107. Ioannisyan, O.M. (1990) Archaeological evidence for the development and urbaniza tion of Kiev from the 8th to the 10th centuries: From the Baltic to the Black Sea. Studies in Medieval Archaeology. Eds. D. Austin, L. Alcock. London, New York, 285-312. Ioniţă, A. (2004) Morminte de călăreţi la nordul Dunării dejos in sec. X-XIII: Prinos lui Petre Diaconu la 80 de ani. Ed. I. Cândea et al. Brăila, 461-481. Ioniţă, A. (2005) Spaţiul dintre Carpaţii meridionali şi Dunărea inferioară în secolele XIXIII. Bucharest Ioniţă, A. (2010) Structures de pouvoir et populations au Nord du Danube aux XeXIIIe siècles reflétées par les découvertes funéraires (Etat actuelles de la recherche): Transylvanian Review 19. Suppl. 5.1,115-134. Ioniţă, A. (2013) Observaţii asupra mormintelor cu depunere de cai sau părţi de cai în spaţiul cuprins între Dunărea dejos, Carpaţi şi Nistru, în secolele X-XIII: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor ofVictor Spinéi on his 70th birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 115-150. Ivanov, S.A. (2003) Vizantiiskoe missionerstvo. Mozhno lisdelat'iz “varvara" khristianina?. Moskva. Ivanov, S.A. (2007) Mission Impossible: Ups and Downs in Byzantine Missionary Activity from the Eleventh to the Fifteenth Century: The Expansion of Orthodox Europe. Byzantium, Balkans and Russia. Ed. J. Shepard. Aldershot, 251-265. Ivanov, S.A. (2008) Religious missions: СИВЕ, 305-332. Ivanov
S.A., A. Lubotsky, A. (2010) An Alanie marginal note and the exact date of John II’s battle with the Pechenegs: Byzantinische Zeitschrift 103,595-603. Ivanov, V.A., Krylasova, N.B. (2006) Vzaimodeistvie lesa i stepi Uralo-Povobh’ia v epochu srednevekov’ia (po materialam kostiumą). Perm. Ivantchik, A. (1999) The Scythian “Rule over Asia”: the Classical Tradition and the Historical Reality: Ancient Greeks West and East. Ed. G.R. Tsetskhladze. Leiden, Boston, Köln, 497-520. Jacob, O. (1928) Les Esclaves publics à Athènes. Paris. Jackson, P. (1990) The Mission ofFriar William ofRubruck Hisjourney to the court of the Great Khan Möngke. Transi, by P. Jackson. London. Jagchid, S., Hayer, P. (1979) Mongolia’s Culture and Society. Boulder. Jagchid, S., Symons, VJ. (1989) Peace, War, and Trade along the Great WalL NomadicChinese Interaction through Two Millenia. Bloomington, Indianapolis. Jankovich, M. (1968) Pferde, Reiter, Völkerstürme. München, Basel, Wien. Jedlicki, M.Z. (1953) Thietmar, Kronika. Polish translation and Commentary by M.Z. Jedlicki. Poznań.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 415 Jenkins, R.J.H. (1949) The Supposed Russian Attack on Constantinople in 907: Evidence of the Pesudo-Symeon: Speculum 24,403-406. Jordan, R. (2000) Typikon of Gregory Pakourianos for the Monastery of the Mother of God Petritzonitissa in Backovo. Transi, by R. Jordan: Byzantine Monastic Foundation Documents. A Complete Translation ofthe Surviving Founder’s Typica and Testaments. Eds. J. Thomas, A. Constantinides Hero. Washington, 507-563. Jordanov, I. (1992) Sceau d’archonte de ΠΑΤΖΙΝΑΚΙΑ du XIe siècle: Etudes Balkaniques 2,79-82. Jurewicz, O. (1972) Aleksjada. Vol. 2. Polish translation by O. Jurewicz. Wroclaw. Jurewicz, О. (1984) Historia literatury bizantyjskiej. Zarys. Wrocław. Jusupović, A. (2017) “Cherven’ i iny grady” or “gorody Cherven’skyia”? History of the Domain of Cherven’ in the Written Record (ioth-i3th Centuries): From Cherven’ Towns to Curzon Line. Voi. 1. Ed. M. Wołoszyn. Kraków, Leipzig, Warszawa, Rzeszów, 31-58,87-105. Kaldellis, A. (2013) Ethnography after Antiquity. Foreign Lands and Peoples in Byzantine Literature. University of Pennsylvania. Kalinina, T.M. (1976) Svedeniia ibn Khaukalia о pokhodakh Rusi vremen Sviatoslava: Drevneishe gosudarstva na territorii SSSR Materiały i issledovanüa įgys g. Ed. V.T. Pashuto. Moskva, 90-101. Kałużyński, S. (1968) Religie Azji Środkowej i Syberii: Zarys dziejów religii. Ed. J. Keller. Warszawa, 130-146. Kałużyński, S. (197o) Imperium mongolskie. Warszawa. Kałużyński, S. (1978) Tradycje i legendy ludów Mongolu. Warszawa. Kałużyński, S. (1983) Dawni Mongołowie. Warszawa. Kałużyński, S. (1986) Tradycje
i legendy ludów tureckich. Warszawa. Kamocki, J. (2003) Etnologia ludów pozaeuropejskich. Zarys. Kraków. Karamzin, K.M. (1899) IstorUa Gosudarstva Rossiiskogo. ѴЫ. 1. Sankt-Peterburg. Kardasas, G. (2005) The Episode of Bousas (586/7) and the Use of Siege Engines by the Avars: Byzantinoslavica 63,53-65. Karpov, A.Iu. (1997) Vladimir Sviatoi. Moskva. Karpov, A.Iu. (2001) Iaroslav Mudryi. Moskva. Karwasińska, J. (1972) Świadek czasów Bolesława Chrobrego ֊ Brunon z Kwerfurtu: Pokka w świecie. Szkice z dziejów kultury pokkiej. Ed. J. Dowiat et ał. Warszawa, 91-105· Kazański, M.M. (2009) L’époque hunnique au Nord de la mer Noire: là., Archéologie des peuples barbares. Eds. V. Spinéi, I. Cândea. Bucharest, Brăila, 65-404. Kazański, M.M., Mastykova, A.V. (2009) “Tsarskie” guny і akatsiry: Gunny, goty i sar maty mezhdu Volgoi i Dunaem: sbomik nauchnykh statei. Ed. A.G. Fudras’eva. Sankt-Peterburg, 114-126.
418 BIBLIOGRAPHY Kovalev, R.K. (2005a) Creating Khazar Identity through Coins: The Special Issue Dirhams of 837/8: East Central and Eastern Europe in the Early Middle Ages. Ed. F. Curta. Ann Arbor, 220-253. Kovalevskii, A.P. (1956) Kniga Akhmeda ibn-Fadlana o ego puteshestvii na Volgu v 921922 gg. Kharkov. Kowalczyk, E. (1969) Wały Żmijowe. Ze studiów nad obroną stalą ziem ruskich we wcześniejszym średniowieczu: Kwartalnik Historii Kultury Materialnej 17,141-181. Kowalczyk, E. (1989) (Rev.) M.P. Kučera, Zmievy valy srednego Podneprov’ja, Кіеѵіэ87, pp. 207: Kwartalnik H'istor'á Kultury Materialnej 37,180-187. Kowalczyk, E. (2000) Momenty geograficzne państwa Bolesława Chrobrego. Na styku historii i archeologii: Kwartalnik Historyczny 107,41-76. Kozlov, S.A. (2011) Vizantiiskaia traditsiia o posleđnei vizantino-pechenezhskoi voine: Mezhdunarodnyi aľmanakh 10. Ed. S.V. Kondraťev. Tiumen’, 7-22. Kozlov, S.A. (2014) More than Enemies. The Description of Nomads in the Byzantine Literature of the Epoch of the First Pecheneg Incursion into Byzantium: Rules and Violence. On the Cultural History of Collective Violence from Late Antiquity to the Confessional Age. Eds. C. Died, T. Knapper. Berlin, Boston, 83-99. Kradin, N.N. (1992) Kocheyye ohshchestva. Vladyvostok. Kradin, N.N. (2002) Impema Khunnu, Moskva. Kradin, N.N. (2002a) Nomadism, Evolution and World-Systems: Pastoral Societies in Theories of Social Development:Journal of World-Systems Research 8,368-388. Kradin, N.N. (2003) Ernst Gellner and Debates on Nomadic Feudalism: SocialEvolution History 2,162-176. Kradin, N.N. (2007)
Imperskaia konfederatsiia khunnu: sotsialnaia organizatsiia superslozhnogo vozhdestva: Id., Kochevniki Evrazii. Almaty, 115-123. Kradin, N.N., Skrynnikova, T.D. (2006) Imperiia Chingis-khana. Moskva. Kresten, О. (շօօօ) “Staatsempfänge" im Kaiserpalast von Konstantinopel im die Mitte des lo.Jahrhunderts. Beobachtungen zu Kapiteln 15 des sogenannten “Zeremonialbuches”. Wien. Kretschmer, K. (1921) Scythae: re. ѴЫ. 2.A 1,923-942. Kretschmer, K. (1921a) Scythia: RE. Vol 2.A1,942-946. Kristó, Gy. (1996) Hungarian history in the ninth century. Szeged. Kristo, Gy. (1998) Levedia és Etelköz [Levedia and Etelköz]: Magyar Nyelv 94,151-168. Kruglov, E.V. (2003) Pechenegi і oguzy: nekotorye problemy arkheologicheskikh istochnikov: Stepi Evropy v epokhu srednevekov’ia. Vol. 3: Polovetsko-zolotoordynskoe vremia. Ed. A.V. Evglevskii. Doneck, 13-82. Krumbacher, K. (1897) Geschichte der byzantischen Literatur. München. Kryshkovskii, P.O. (1952) O chronologii russko-vizantiiskoi voiny pri Sviatoslave: Vizantiiskii Vremennikļ, 127-138.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 419 Kubczak, J. (1978) Kurhany arystokracji scytyjskiej. Poznań. Kucharski, E„ Lewicki, M. (1934) Rzesza pieczyńska a stosunki polsko-ruskie: Księga referatów. II Międzynarodowy Zjazd Slawistów, Sekcja III Kulturalno-społeczna Warszawa, 44-48. Kuchera, M.P. (1987) Zmieyy valy srednego Podneprov’ia. Kiev. Kuczyński, S.M. (1949) O wyprawie Włodzimierza I ku Lachom w związku z początkami państwa polskiego: Sprawozdania Wrocławskiego Towarzystwa Naukowego 4,114-122. Kuczyński, S.M. (1953) O powstaniu wzmianki z roku 981 w “Powieści lat doczesnych”: Sprawozdania Wrocławskiego Towarzystwa Naukowego 8,1-13. Kuczyński, S.M. (1954-56) Nieznany traktat polsko-ruski 1039 (ekskurs II): Slavia Antiqua 5, 273-274. Kuczyński, S.M. (1962) Wschodnia granica państwa polskiego w X wieku (przed rokiem 980): Początki państwa polskiego. Księga tysiąclecia. Ed. K. Tymieniecki. Poznań, 233-252· Kuczyński, S.M. (1965) O wyprawie Włodzimierza I ku Lachom: Id, Studia z dziejów Europy WschodniejX-XVII w. Warszawa, 33-118. Kumekov, B.E. (1972) Gosudarstvo kimakov IX-XI w. po arabskim istochnikam. Alma-Ata. Kurat, A.N. (1937) Peçenek Tarihi [The History of the Pechenegs]. Istambul. Kurtz, E. (1907) Unedierte Texte aus der Zeit des Kaisers Johannes Komnenos: Byzantinische Zeitschrift 16, 69-119. Kuryłowicz, J., Kowalenko, W (1961) Dnieprowe progi: sss. Vol. 1,349-350. Kiilzer, A., (2008) Ostthrakien (Europe): г/в. Vol. 12. Wien. Kychanov, ЕЛ. (2010) Istorila prigranichnych s Kitaem drevnikh srednevekovykh gosudarstv (otgunnov do man’chzhurov). Sankt-Peterburg. Labuda, G. (1961) Chorwacja
Biała: sss. Vol. 1,255-256. Labuda, G. (1988) Polska, Czechy, Ruś i kraj Lędzian w drugiej połowie X wieku: Id., Studia nad początkami państwa polskiego. Vol. 2. Poznań 1988,167-211. Laiou, A.E., Morrissen, C. (2007) Byzantine Economy. Cambridge. Lattimore, О. (1988) Inner Asian Frontier of China. Hong Kong, Oxford, New York. Lavysh, K.A. (2013) Selected elements of East European nomadic cultures (ioth-i5th centuries) on the territory of the present-day Belarus: Acta Euroasiatica. 1,105-143. Leciejewicz, L. (2000) Nawa postać świata Narodziny średniowiecznej cywilizacji europejskiej. Wrocław. Lefort, J. (1976) Rhétorique et politique: trois discour de Jean Mauropous en 1047: Travaux et Mémoires 6,265-303. Lemerle, P. (1971) Le premier humanisme byzantin. Notes et remarques sur enseignement et culture à Byzance des origines au Xe siècle. Paris. Leszka, M.J. (2006) Obraz wojny w listach Mikołaja Mistyka do Symeona, władcy bułgarskiego: Slavia Antiqua 46, 9-16.
420 BIBLIOGRAPHY Leszka, MJ. (2008) Stracone złudzenia. Religijny kontekst stosunków bizantyjskobułgarskich w latach 863-927: Religÿna mozaika Bałkanów. Ed. M. WalczakMikołajczakowa. Gniezno, 32-39. Leszka, M.J. (2011) The Monk versus the Philosopher: From the History of the Bulgarian-Byzantine War 894-896: Studia Cerama. Journal of the Waldemar Ceran Research Centerfor the History and Culture ofthe Mediterranean Area and South-East Europe 1,55-70. Leszka, M.J. (2013) Symeon I Wielki a Bizancjum. Z dziejów stosunków bułgarskobizantyńskich w latach 893-92/. Łódź. Leszka, M.J., Marinow K. (2015) Carstwo Bułgarskie: Polityka-Historia-Kułtura 866-971. Warszawa. Leszka, M.J., Marinow K. (eds.) (2018) The Buk/arian State in 927-969. The Epoch of Tsar Peter. Łódź. Levchenko, M.V (1956) Ocherki po istorii rusko-vizantikkikh otnoshenii. Moskva. Lewicka-Rajewska, U. (2004) Arabskie opisanie Słowian. Źródła do dziejów średnio wiecznej kultury. Wrocław. Lewicki, T. (1937) Węgry i muzułmanie węgierscy w świetle relacji podróżnika arab skiego z XII w. Abū Hāmid al-Andalusī al-Gamatī’ego: Rocznik Orientalktyczny 13, 106-122. Lewicki, T. (1948) Państwo Wiślan-Chorwatów w opisie al-Mas’ ūdi’ego: Sprawozdania z czynności i posiedzeń Polskiej Akademii Umiejętności 49,24-34. Lewicki, T. (1954) Pokka i kraje sąsiednie w świetle “Księgi Rogera”geografa arabskiego z XII w. al-Idrvsľego. Part 2. Warszawa. Lewicki, T. (1956) Komentarz do al-Huwarizmiego: Źródła arabskie do dziejów Słowiańszczyzny. Vol 1. Ed. T. Lewicki. Wrocław, 24-42. Lewicki, T. (1970) Pieczyngowie: sss. Vol. 4,85-86. Lewicki,
T. (1977) Wstęp do ibn Rosteha: Źródła arabskie do dziejów Słowiańszczyzny. Vol. 2.2. Ed. T. Lewicki. Wrocław, 7-18. Li Jimdu, (2014) The Square Matrix, Elite Cavalry and the Modao: On the Military Tactics for Combat with the Turks Adopted by the Sui and Tang Empires: Eurasian Studies 2,58-83. Lilie, R.-J. (1983) Die zweihundertjährige Reform: zu den Anfängen der Themenorganisation in 7. und 8. Jahrhundert: Byzantinoslavica 45,27-39,190-201. Lihe, R.-J. (2003) Byzanz. Das zweite Rom. Berlin. Lindner, R.L. (1981) Nomadism, Horses and Huns: The Past and Present Society 92,3-19. Lindner, R.L. (1982) What Was a Nomadic Tribe: Comparative Study of Society and Hktory 24,689-711. Litavrin, G.G. (1981) Puteshestvie russkoi kniagini Oľgi v Konstantinopoľ: Problema istochnikov: Vizán tikkii Vremennik 42,35-48.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 421 Litavrin, G.G. (1986) К voprosu ob obstoiateľstvakh, meste i vremeni kreshcheniia kniagini Oľgi: Drevneishie gosudarstva na territorii SSSR. Materiały i issledovaniia 1985. Ed. A.P. Novoseľtsev. Moskva, 49-57. Litavrin, G.G. (1992) Die KieverRus’ und Byzanz im 9. und 10. Jahrhundert: Byzantinische Forschungen 18,43-59. Litavrin, G.G. (1999) Vizantiia i Slaviūne (sbomik statei). Sankt-Peterburg. Litavrin, G.G. (2000) Vizantiia, Bolgariia, Drevniaia Rus’ (IX-nachalo XII v.). SanktPeterburg. Litavrin, G.G., Novoseľtsev A.P. (1989) Ob upravlenii imperiei. Tekst, perevod, komenta ru G.G. Litavrin, A.P. Novoseľtsev. Moskva 1989. Liubarstói, Ia.N. (1965) Aleksiada. Vstupitelnaia Staria, perevod i komentarii N.Ia. Liubarskii. Moskva 1965. Liu Mau-Tsai (1958) Die chinesischen Nachrichten zur Geschichte der Ost-Türken (T’u-Küe). Voi. 1-2. Wiesbaden. Loades, M. (2016) The Composite Bow. Oxford, New York. Loretto, F., v. Ivanka, E. (1961) Nikephoros Phokas, “Der bleiche Tod der Sarazenen” und Johannes Tzimiskes. Die Zeit von 959 bis 9/6 in der Darstellung des Leon Diakonos. Übersetzt, eingeleitet und erklärt von F. Loretto, E. v. Ivanka. Graz, Wien. Lotter, F. (1997) Christliche Völkergemeinschaft und Heidenmission. Das Weltbild Bruns von Querfurt: Early Christianity in Central and East Europe. Ed. P. Urbańczyk. Warsaw, 163-174. Lunde P., Stone C. (2012) Ihn Fadian and the Land ofDarkness. Arab Travellers in the Far North. Translated with an Introduction by P. Lunde, C. Stone. London, New York. Lvovą, Z.A. (2005) К voprosu о stanovlenii iudaizma v Chazarskom kaganate:
Stepy Evropy v epokhu srednevekov’ia. Vol. 4: Khazarskoe vremia. Ed. A.V. Yevglevsky. Donetsk, 143-152. Łowmiański, H. (1963) Początki Polski. Z dziejów Słowian w 1 tysiącleciu n.e. Vol. 1. Warszawa. Łowmiański, H. (1963a) Początki Pokki. Vol. 2. Warszawa. Łowmiański, H. (1970) Początki Pokki. Vol. 4. Warszawa. Łowmiański, H. (1973) Początki Pokki. Vol. 5. Warszawa. Łowmiański, H. (1975) Początki Pokki. Vol. 6.1. Warszawa. Łowmiański, H. (1975a) Siewierzanie: sss. Vol. 5,175-178. Łowmiański, H. (1975b) Sarmaci: sss. Vol. 5,56-60. Łowmiański, H. (1975c) Sarmacja: sss. Vol. 5,62-71. Łowmiański, H. (1975d) Scytia: sss. Vol. 5,101-119. Ma Yong, (1989) A Study on “Skull-Made Drinking Vessel”: Religious and Lay Symbolkm in the Altaic World and other papers. Proceedings ofthe 27th Meeting ofthe Permanent International Akaistic Conference. Walberg, Federal Repub lie of Germany, June 12th to 17th 1984. Eds. K. Sagaster, H. Eimer. Wiesbaden, 184-190.
422 BIBLIOGRAPHY Macartney, C.A. (1929) Petchenegs: The Slavonic and East European Review 8,342-355. Macartney, C.A. (1930) The attack on “Valandar”: Byzantinisch-Neugriechische Jahrbücher 8,159-170. Macartney, C.A. (1940) Studies on the early Hungarian historical sources. Budapest. Macartney, C.A. (1968) The Magyars in the ninth century. Cambridge. Makhortykh, S.V (1991) Skijy na Severnom Kavkaze. Kiev. Madgearu, A. (1999) The Military Organization of Paradunavon: Byzantinoslavica 60, 421-446. Madgearu, A. (2003) The Periphery against the Centre: the Case of Paradunavon: Zbomik Radova Vizantobshkog Instituta 40,49-56. Madgearu, A. (2007) Organizarea militară bizantină la Dunăre în secolele X-XH. Tărgovişte. Madgearu, A. (2013) Byzantine Military Organization on the Danube,ւօէհ֊ւշէհ centuries. Leiden. Madgearu, A. (2013a) The Pechenegs in the Byzantine Army: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinel on his yoth birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 207-218. Maenchen-Helfen, O. (1944) Huns and Hsiung-N U: Byzantion 17,222-243. Maenchen-Helfen, 0. (1944a) The legend of the origin of the Huns: Byzantion 17, 244-251· Maenchen-Helfen, O. (1973) The World ofthe Huns. Studies in Their History and Culture. Berkeley, Los Angeles, London. Magomedov, B. (2001) Chemiakhovskaia kultura Problema etnosa. Lublin. Magoulias, H.J. (1984) О City ofByzantium. Annals ofNiketas Chômâtes. Translation by H.J. Magoulias. Detroit Maiorov, A.V. (2006) Velikaia Khorvatiia: Etnogenez і ranniaia istoriia slavian Prikarpatskogo regioną. Sankt-Peterburg. Maiskii,
I. (1921) Sovremennaia Mongolita. Irkutsk. Makarova, T.I., Aibabin, A.I. (2003) Krym v X-pervoi polovine XIII veka: Krym, SeveroVostochnoe Prichemomor'e i Zakavkaz’e v epokhu srednevekov’ia IV-ХНІ veka. Eds. Т.І. Makarova, S.A. Pletneva. Moskva, 68-145. Makk, F. (1999) Ungarische Außenpolitik (8д6-пд6). Herne. Makohonienko, M. (2011) Przyrodnicze aspekty pradziejowych i wczesnohistorycznych szlaków tranzytowych bałtycko-pontyjskiej przestrzeni kulturowej: Między Bałtykiem a Morzem Czarnym. Szlaki międzymorza IV - I tys. przed Chr. Eds. M. Ignaczak, A. Kosko, M. Szmyt. Poznań, 21-60. Malamut, E. (1995) L’image byzantine des Petchénègues: Byzantinische Zeitschrift 88, 105-147· Malinowski, G. (2003) Zwierzęta świata antycznego. Studia nad Geografią Strabona. Wrocław.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 423 Malov, S.E. (1951) Pamiatniki drevnetiurkskoipis’mennostL Teksty і issledavaniia. Moskva, Leningrad. Małowist, M. (1976) Z zagadnień wzrostu i upadku miast Imperium Mongolskiego od XIII do XV: Przegląd Historyczny 67,537-562. Małowist, M. (1991) Tamerlan ijego czasy. Warszawa. Mango, C. (1980) Byzantium. The Empire ofNew Rome. New York. Marek, M. (2003) Pečenehovia a Uzi na Slovensku: Historický Časopis 51, ідз-222. Marey, A.V. (20u) The Socio-Political Structure of Pechenegs: Alternatives of Social Evolution. Eds. D.M. Bondarenko, A.V. Korotayev, N.N. Kradin. Saarbrucken, 450-456. Marinow, K. (2007) Zadania floty cesarskiej w wojnach bizantyjsko-bulgarskich: Bizantina Europaea. Księga jubileuszowa ofiarowana Profesorowi Waldemarowi Ceranawi. Eds. M. Kokoszko, M.J. Leszka. Łódź, 381-392. Marinow, K. (2011) In the Shackles of the Evil One: The Portrayal of Tsar Symeon I the Great (893-927) in the Oration “On the Treaty with the Bulgarians”: Studia Ceranea. Journal of the Waldemar Ceran Research Center for the History and Culture of the Mediterranean Area and South-East Europe 1,155-190. Markov, G.E. (1976) KochevnikiAziL Struktura khoziaistva і obshchestvennoi organizacji. Moskva. Maron, J. (2001) Koczownicy i rycerze. Najazd Mongołów na Pobkę w 1241 roku na tle sztuki wojennej Europy XII іXIII w. Wrocław. Marquait, J. (1898) Die Chronologie der alttürkischen Inschriften. Leipzig. Marquait, J. (1903) Osteuropäische und ostasiatische Streifzüge. Ethnologische und historisch-topogragphische Studien zur Geschichte des g. und 10. Jahrhunderts (ca. 840-940).
Leipzig. Marquait, J. (1914) Über das Volkstum der Komanen: W. Bang, J. Marquait, Osttürkische Dialektstudien. Berlin, 25-238. Marquait, J. (1929) Kultur- und sprachgeschichtliche Analekten: UngarischeJahrbücher 9,68-103. Matla-Kozlowska, M. (2008) Pierwsi Przemyślidzi і ich państwo (od X do połowy XI wieku). Ekspansja terytorialna ijej polityczne uwarunkowania. Poznań. Matthews, A. (2010) Otto of Freising: емс. Vol. 2,1174-1175. Mavrodina, D.M. (1983) Kievskaia Rus' і kochevniki (pechenegi, torki, polovtsy). Istoriograficheskii ocherk. Leningrad. May, T. (2007) The Mongol Art of War. Chinggis Khan and the Mongol Military System. Barnsley. Melnyk, M. (2013) On the issue of the authenticity of the names of Pecheneg rulers in the Nikonian chronicle: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinéi on his yoth birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 151-158.
424 BIBLIOGRAPHY Melyukova, АЛ. (1990) The Scythians and Sarmatians: The Cambridge History ofEarly Inner Asia. Ed. D. Sinor. Cambridge, 97-117. Menges, K.H. (1944-45) Etymological notes on some päcänäg names: Byzantion 17, 256-280. Merzlyakova, I. (2002) The Mountains of Central Asia and Kazakhstan: The Physical Geography ofNorthern Eurasia. Ed. M. Shahgedanova. Oxford, 377-402. Meško, M. (2011) Notes sur la chronologie de la guerre des Byzantins contre les Petchénègues (1083-1091): Byzantinosbvica 69,134-148. Meško, M. (2012) Obnova byzantskej mocina Balkáne zavlády Alexia I. Komnéna. Druhá byzantsko-pečenežská vojna {1083-1031). Nitra. Meško, M. (2013) Pecheneg groups in the Balkans (ca. 1053-1091) according to the Byzantine sources: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinti on his 70th birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 179-205. Meysztowicz, W. (1958) Szkice o Brunonie-Bonifacym: Sacrum Poloniae Milennium. Vol. 5. Rzym, 445-500. Michałowski, R. (2016) The Gniezno Summit. The Religious Premises of the Founding of the Achibishopric of Gniezno. Leiden, Boston. Mierow, Ch.Ch. (2007) The Gothic History ofJordanes. Introduction, commentary and translation by Ch.Ch. Mierow. Eds. Ph.J. Smith, M.C.J. Miller. Chicago. Mikheev, V.K. (1985) Podon’e v sostave Khazarskogo kaganata. Kharkov. Mikkola, JJ. (1922) Die Namen der Volker Hermanarichs: Finnisch-Ungarische Forschungen 15 (1915), 56-66. Minorsky, V. (1958) A History ofSharvân and Darband. Cambridge. Mishin, D. (1996) Ibrahim Ibn-Ya'qub At-Turtushi’s account of the Slavs from the
middle of the tenth century: Annual ofMedieval Studies at the CEU 1994-1995. Ed. M.B.L. Davis, M. Sebők. Budapest, 184-199. Mladjov, I. (1998) Trans-Danubian Bulgaria: Reality and Fiction: Byzantine Studies (n.s.) 3,85-128. Modrzewska, H. (1969) Osadnictwo jenieckie we wczesnym średniowieczu polskim: Kwartalnik Historii Kultury Materialnej 17,345-383. Modrzewska, H. (1984) Osadnictwo obcoetniczne i innoplemienne w Polsce wcześniejszego średniowiecza. Warszawa. Modzelewski, K. (2004) Barbarzyńska Europa. Warszawa. Moffatt, A., Tall, M. (2012) Constantine Porphyrogennetos: The Book of Ceremonies. Translated by A. Moffatt, M. Tall. Voi. 1-2. Leiden, Boston. Moór, E. (1936) Westungam im Mittelalter im Spiegel der Ortsnamen. Szeged. Moravcsik, Gy. (1930) Zur Geschichte der Onoguren: Ungarische Jahrbücher 10, 53~9°· Moravcsik, Gy. (1951) Komenton - pechenezhskoe ili russkoe slovo?: Acta Historica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 1,225-233.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 425 Moravcsik, Gy. (1955) Zum Bericht des Leon Diakonos über den Glauben an die Dienstleistung im Jenseits: Studia Antiqua Antonio Salac septuagenario oblata. Prague, 74-76. Moravcsik, Gy. (1970) Byzantium and Magyars. Budapest. Moravcsik, Gy. (1983) Byzantinoturcica. Voi. 1: Die Byzantinischen Quellen zur Geschichte der Türkvölker. Berlin. Moravcsik, Gy. (1983a) Byzantinoturcica. Vbl. 2: Sprachreste der Türkvölker in den Byzantinischen Quellen. Berlin. Morgunov, lu.Iu. (2010) Drevniaia Rus’ і kochevniki Prichemomor’ia:ñitó'¿ VostokvIX֊ XVI vekakh. Novye arkheobgicheskie issledovaniia. Eds. N.A. Makarov, V.Iu. Koval’. Moskva, 62-75. Moszyński, К. (1996) Ludy pasterskie. Cieszyn 1996. Múcska, V. (2004) Migracja i etnogeneza Węgrów. Zarys współczesnego stanu badań: Wędrówka i etnogeneza w starożytności i średniowieczu. Eds. M. Salamon, J. Strzelczyk. Kraków, 277-289. Mukhamejanov, A.R. (2000) Natural Life and the Manmade Habitat in Central Asia: History of Civilizations of Central Asia. Vol. 4.2: The age of achievement: AD. 750 to the end of fifteenth century. Part Two: The achievements. Eds. C.E. Bosworth, M.S. Asimov. Paris, 275-297. Murzin, V.Iu. (1979) Stepnaia Skifiia VII-Vw. do n.e. Kiev. Murzin, V.Iu. (2005) Key Point in Scythian History: Scythians and Greek Cultural Interactions in Scythia, Athens and Early Roman Empire (sixth century ВС-first cen tury AD). Ed. D. Braund. Exter, 32-38. Müller, Kl.-E. (1972-1980) Geschichte der antiken Ethnographie und ethnologischen Theoriebildung. Voi. 1-2. Wiesbaden. Müller, R. (1992) Neue Archäologische Funde
AerV.eszthe\y-¥oAtm: Awarenforschungen. Ed. F. Daim. Voi. 1, Wien, 251-307. Nadolski, A. (1956) Polskie sily zbrojne w czasach Bolesława Chrobrego. Łódź. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, T. (1975) Chazarowie: K. Dąbrowski, T. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, E. Tryjarsłd, Hunowie europejscy, Protobułgarzy, Chazarowie, Pieczyngowie. Wrocław, 381-486. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, T. (1978) Geneza miast u dawnych ludów tureckich (VII֊XII w.). Wrocław, Warszawa, Kraków, Gdańsk. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, T. (1985) Czarni Kłobucy. Warszawa. Nalepa, J. (2001) Pierwotna granica między Słowiańszczyzną Zachodnią a Wschodnią w świetle archaicznych hydronimów na *-y : -ew: Slavia Antiqua 42,9-50. Nazarenko, A.V. (1989) Kogda zhe kniaginia Oľga ezdila v Konstantinopol’?: Vizantiiskii Vremennik 50,66-83. Nazarenko, A.V. (1993) Nemetskie latinoiazychnye istochnikiIX-XIvekov {teksty, perevod, kommentarii), Moskva.
426 BIBLIOGRAPHY Nazarenko, A.V. (1999) Zapadnoevropeiskie іstochniki: Drevnjaja Rus’ v svete zarubezh֊ nykfi istochnikcrv. Ed. E.A. Mel’nikova. Vol. iv. Moskva, 259-407. Nazarenko, A.V. (2001) DrevniaiaRus'namezhdunarodnykhputiakh:Mezhdistsip tinamye ocherki kul’tumykh, torgovykh, poUticheskikh. sviazei IX-ХИ vekov. Moskva. Nazmi, A. (1998) Commercial Relations between Arabs and Slavs (gth-uth centuries). Warszawa. Németh, J. (1921-25) Zur Kenntnis der Petschengen: Körösi Csoma-Archivum 1, 219-225. Németh, J. (1930) Die petschenegischen Stammesnamen: Ungarische Jahrbücher 10, 27-34. Németh, J. (1932) Die Inschriften des Schatzes von Nagy-Szent-Miklös. Budapest, Leipzig. Németh, J. (1941-43) Die Volksnamen quman und qün: Körösi CsomaArchivum 3, 95-107· Németh, J. (1971) The Runiform Inscriptions from Nagy-Szent-Miklós and the runiform of Estem Europe: Acta Linguistica Hungarica 21,1-51. Nenci, G. (1958) Introduzione alle guerre persiane e altri saggi di storia antica. Pisa. Noonan, Th.S. (1992) Rus’, Pechenegs, and Polovtsy: Economie Interaction along the Steppe Frontier in the Pre-Mongol Era: Russian History 19,301-327. Noonan, Th.S. (1992a) Byzantium and Khazars: a special relationship?: Byzantine Diplomacy. Papers from the Twenty-fourth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, Cambridge March 1990. Eds. J. Shepard, S. Franklin. Aledrshot, Brookfield, 109-132. Noonan, Th.S. (1995-1997) The Kazar Economy: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 9, 253-318· Noonan, Th.S. (2001) The Khazar Qaghanate and Its Impact on the Early Rus’ State: The Translaţia Imperii from ītil to Kiev: Nomads
in the Sedentary World. Eds. A.M. Khazanov, A. Wink. London, New York, 71-102. Noonan, Th.S. (2007) Some Observations on the Economy of the Khazar State: The World of the Khazars. New Perspectives. Selected Papers form the Jeruzalem ïggg International Khazar Colloquium. Eds. P.B. Golden, H. Ben-Shammai, A. Róna-Tas. Leiden, 207-244. Nosek, S., Szromba, Z. (1961) Bartnictwo: sss. Voi. 1,88-89. Novosel’tsev, A.P. (1990) Khazarskoe gosudarstvo i ego rol' v istorii Vostochnoi Evropy і Kavkaza. Moskva. Nowicka, E. (2001) Świat człowieka - świat kultury. Systematyczny wykład problemów antropologii kulturowej. Warszawa. Obolensky, D. (1948) The Bogomik. A study in Bałkan neo-manichaeism. Twickenham. Obolensky, D. (1979) The Crimea and the north before 1204: Archeion Pontu 35,123-133. Obolensky, D. (1989) Cherson and the conversion of Rus’: an anti-revisionist view: Byzantine Modem Greek Studies 13,244-256. Obolensky, D. (1993) Byzantium, Kiev and Cherson: Byzantinoslavica 54,108-Ո3.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 427 Obolensky, D. (1994) The principles and methods of Byzantine diplomacy: Id., Byzantium and the Slavs. New York, 1-22. Obolensky, D. (1994a) The empire and its northern neighbors: Id., Byzantium and the Slavs. New York, 23-73. Obolensky, D. (1994b) The Bogomils: Id., Byzantium and the Slavs. New York, 259-280. Obolensky, D. (2000) Byzantine Commonwealth. Eastern Europe 500-1454. London. Ohnsorge, W (1958) Abendland und Byzanz. Gesammelte Aufsätze zur Geschichte der byzantinisch-abendländischen Beziehungen und des Kaisertums. Weimar. Olbricht, R, Pinks E. (1980) Meng-Та pei-lu und Hei-Та shih-lüeh. Chinesische Gesandschaflberichte über die frühen Mongolen 1221 und 123/. Nach Vorarbeiten von E. Haenisch und Yao Ts’ung-wu, übersetzt und kommentiert von P. Olbricht und E. Pinks, eingeleitet von W. Banek. Wiesbaden. Olbrycht, M.J. (1998) Parthia et ulteriores gentes. Die politischen Beziehungen ¡wischen dem arsakidischenlran und den Nomaden der eurasischen Steppen. München. Olbrycht, M.J. (2000) The Cimerian problem re-examined: the evidence of the classical sources: Collectanea Celto-Asiatica Cracoviensia. Eds. J. Pstrusińska, A. Fear. Kraków, 71-99· Olbrycht, M.J. (2000a) Notes on the presence of Iranian peoples in Europe and their Asiatic relations: CoUectanea Celto-Asiatica Cracoviensia. Eds. J. Pstrusińska, A. Fear. Kraków, 101-140. Olbrycht, M.J. (2004) Mithrydates VI. Eupathor, der Bosporos und die sarmatische Völker: Kimmerawie, Scytowie, Sarmaci Księga poświęcona pamięci profesora Tadeusza Sulimirskiego. Ed. J. Chochorowski. Kraków, 331-347. Olszewski,
M. (2007) Wilhelm Rubruk. Opis podróży, przekł. M. Olszewski. Kęty. Ostrogorski, G. (1967) Dzieje Bizancjum. Warszawa. Ostrogorski, G. (1973) Die byzantinische Staatenhierarchie: Id., Zur byzantinischen Geschichte. Ausgewählte kleine Schriften. Darmstadt, ug-141. Otroshchenko, V.V., Rassamakin, Iu.Ia. (1991) Der Polovzer-Khan aus dem ČinguľKurgan: Gold der Steppe. Archäologie der Ukraine. Eds. R. Rolle, M. Müller-Wille, K. Schietzel. Neumünster, 269-271. Oţa, S. (2014) The Mortuary Archaeology of the Medieval Banat (ioth-i4th Centuries). Leiden, Boston 2014. Pálóczi Horváth, A. (1989) Pechenegs, Cumans, lasians. Steppe peoples in medieval Hungary. Budapest Parczewski, M. (1991) Początki kształtowania się polsko-ruskiej rubieży etnicznej w Karpatach. Kraków. Parczewski, M. (1996) [Głos w dyskusji]: Początki sąsiedztwa. Pogranicze etniczne polsko-rusko-slowackie w średniowieczu. Materiały z konferencji - Rzeszów g~n V 1995. Eds. M. Parczewski, S. Czopek. Rzeszów, 27. Parczewski, M. (2007) Das Problem der Lendzanen und die Bildung der polnisch altrussischen etnischen Grenze: Frühzeit Ostmitteleuropas: Das polnisch-ukrainische
428 BIBLIOGRAPHY Grenzgebiet aus archäologischen Perspektive. Eds. M. Dębiec, M. Wołoszyn. Rzeszów, 161-176. Paroń, A. (2005) "Trzeba, abyś tymi oto słowami odparł i to niedorzeczne rządanie” wokół De administrando imperio Konstantyna VII Porfirogenaty: Causa creandi. 0 pragmatyce źródła historycznego. Eds. S. Rosik, P. Wiszewski. Wrocław, 345-363. Paroń, A. (2006) Scytowie w historiografii bizantyjskiej - między naturą a kulturą. Wokół interdyscyplinarności badań historycznych: Mundus hominis - cywilizacja, kultura, natura. Eds. S. Rosik, P. Wiszewski. Wrocław, 447-456. Paroń, A. (2007) Uwagi nad kryteriami kulturowej i etnicznej identyfikacji koc zowników na przykładzie Herodotowego ekskursu o Scytach: Fontes Archaeologici Posnanienses. Annales Musei Archaeologici Posnaniensis 43,5Г-60. Paroń, A. (2007a) Pieczyngowie na kartach De administrando imperio Konstantyna VII Porfirogenety: Classica Wratislaviensia 27,97-112. Paroń, A. (2009) Die Stammesehten und das Phänomen des Kulturwandels. Grundlegenden Bemerkungen anhand des Beispiels des Nomadenvölker des euroasiatischen Steppen im Mittelater: Mittelalterliche Eliten und Kulturtransfer östlich der Elbe. InterdiszipÜnäre Beiträge zu Archäologie und Geschichte im mittelal terächen Ostmitteleuropa. Eds. A. Klammt, S. Rossignol. Göttingen, 43-54. Paroń, A. (2009a) Zjawisko zmiany kulturowej w społecznościach koczowniczych na przykładzie Pieczyngów: Stare i nowe w średniowieczu. Pomiędzy innowacją a tradycją. Ed. S. Moździoch. Wrocław, 443-474. Paroń, A. (2009b) Uchaste vizantiiskoi diplomaţii v ubiistve kniazia Sviatoslava
Igorevicha. Dopolniteľnye svedeniia к russko-vizantiiskim otnosheniiam vo vtoroi polovine X veka: Stratum plus 2005-2009 (5), 494-499. Paroń, A. (2011) Dzicy, odrażający, źli (?) ֊ wizerunek nomadów w historiografii bizan tyjskiej i łacińskiej z 2. połowy X ֊ początku XIII wieku: PopuU terrae marisque. Prace poświęcone pamięci Profesora Lecha Leciejewicza. Eds. M. Rębkowski, S. Rosik. Wrocław, 123-137. Paroń, A. (2012) The Picture of the Scythians in History by Herodotus and the Xiongnu in Shiji by Sima Qian. An attempt at comparison: Serica - Da Qin. Studies in Archaeology, Philology and History on Sino-Westem Relations (Selected Problems). Eds. G. Malinowski, A. Paroń, B.Sz. Szmoniewski. Wroclaw, 71-100. Paroń, A. (2013) Wczesne państwa nomadów w Europie wczesnego średniowiecza (do 1000 roku). Modele i prawidłowości rozwoju: Instytucja “wczesnego państwa” w perspektywie wielości i różnorodności kultur. Eds. J. Banaszkiewicz, M. Kara, H. Mamzer. Poznań, 221-248. Paroń, A. (2013a) “Facta est Christiana lex, in pessimo et cmdelissimo populo”. Bruno of Querfiirt among the Pechenegs: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 429 Studies in honor ofVictor Spinéi on his 70th birthday. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 161-178. Paroń, A. (2013b) Consensus through violance? Some remarks on the relations between nomadic societies of Eurasia and the outside world: Consensus or Violance? Cohesive Forces in the Early and High Medieval Europe (ցէհ-ւդէհ c.). Eds. S. Moździoch, P.Wiszewski. Wroclaw, 271-283. Paroń, A. (2014) The Image of Nomads of the Black Sea Steppes in the Byzantine Historiography of the ւօէհ-ւշէհ centuries. Perceiving of the “Other” and Political Practice: Pontica 47,111-121. Paroń, A. (2018) How to Deal with the Steppe Fauna? Considerations on the Byzantine Perception of Nomads and on the Byzantine Policy towards Them (ւօէհ-ւշէհ Centuries): Studia MediaevaUa Europaea et Orientada. Miscellanea in Honorem Professoris Emeriti Victor Spinéi Oblata. Eds. G. Bilavschi, D. Aparaschivei. Bucharest, 217-238. Pashuto, V.T. (1968) Vneshniaia politika drevneruskogo gosudarstva (do konca XI v.). Moskva. Pellat, Ch. (1962), Les prairies d’or, French translation by Babier de Meynard, Pavet de Courteille reviewed and emended by Ch. Pellat. 1. Paris. Pelliot, P. (1949) Notes sur l’histoire de la Horde d’Or. Paris. Doncheva-Petkova, L. (2005) Odurtsi. NekropoU otXI vek. Vol. 2. Sohia. Doncheva-Petkova, L. (2007) Zur ethnischen Zugehörigkeit einer Nekropolen des n. Jahrhunderts in Bulgarien: Post-Roman Towns, Trade and Settlements in Europe and Byzantium. Vol, 2. Eds. J. Henning. Berlin, New York, 643-660. Petkov, К. (2008) The Voices ofMedieval Bulgaria, Seventh-Fifteenth Century. The
Record ofa Byegone Culture. Leiden, Boston. Petrosian, Iu.A. (1998) Russkie na beregakh Bosforą (istoricheskie ocherki). SanktPeterburg. Petrukhin, V.Ya. (2001) The Decline and Legacy of Khazaria: Europe around the Year 7000. Ed. P. Urbańczyk. Warsaw, 109-121. Piskozub, A. (1998) Dunaj - rzeka Paneuropy: Rzeki. Kultura - cywiUzacja ֊ historia. Vol. 7. Ed. J. Kołtuniak. Katowice, 191-228. Piskozub, A. (1999) Dniepr - rubież Europy: Rzeki. Kultura - cywilizacja - historia. Vol. 8. Ed. J. Kołtuniak. Katowice, 49-79. Pleszczyński, A. (2on) The Birth of a Stereotype. Polish Rulers and their Country in German Writing c. 1000 A.D. Leiden, Boston. Pletneva, S.A. (1958) Pechenegi, torki i polovtsy v iuzhnorusskikh stepiakh: Trudy Volgo-Donskoi arkheologicheskoi ekspeditsii. Moskva, Leningrad, 153-226. Pletneva, S.A. (1967) Ot kochevii к gorodam. Saltovo-maiackaia kul’tura. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1973) Drevnosti chemykh klobukov. Moskva.
430 BIBLIOGRAPHY Pletneva, S.A. (1974) Polovetskiie kamennyie izvaianiia. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1976) Khazary. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1981) Kochevniki vostochnoevropeiskikh stepei v X-XIII w.: Stepi Evrazii v epokhu srednevekov'ia. Ed. S.A. Pletneva. Moskva, 213-223. Pletneva, S.A. (1982) Kochevniki srednevekovia. Poiski istoricheskikh zakonomemostei. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1988) Pechenegi: Ischeznuvshie narody. Ed. P.I. Pyshkov. Moskva, 35-46. Pletneva, S.A. (1990) Pechenegi i Guzy па nizhnem Donu. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1990a) Polovtsy. Moskva. Pletneva, S.A. (1999) Ocherki khazarskoi arkheobgii. Moskva. Pletneva, SA. (2003) Kochevniki iuzhnorusskikh stepei v epokhu srednevekov’ia. Voronezh. Plezia, M. (1958) Neurowie w świetle historiografii starożytnej: Id., Od Arystotelesa do “Zlotej legendy՞. Warszawa, 158-192. Pohl, W. (1988) Die Awaren. Ein Steppenvolk in Miteieuropa 567-822 n. Chr. München. Pohl, W (2008) Verlaufsformen der Ethnogenese - Awaren und Bulgaren: Eastern Central Europe in the Middle Ages. Conflicts Migrations and Ethnic Processes. Eds. C. Spinéi, C. Hriban. Bucharest, Brăila, 275-290. Pohl, W. (2008a) Ethnizitätdes Frühmittelalters als Interdisziplinäres Problem: Eastern Central Europe in the Middle Ages, 17-28. Pohl, W. (2008b) The Regia and the Hring ֊ Barbarian Places of Power: Eastern Central Europe in the Middle Ages, 97-120. Pohl, W. (2018) The Avars A Steppe Empire in Central Europe, 567-822. Ithaca. Polek, К. (2007) Frankowie a ziemie nad środkowym Dunajem. Kraków. Poleski, J. (2005) Grody państwowe na terenie Małopolski od XI do połowy
XIII wieku: Lapides viventes. Zaginiony Kraków wieków średnich. Księga dedykowana Profesor Klementynie Żurawskiej. Eds. J. Gadomski, A. Małkiewicz, T. Rodzińska-Chorąży, A. Włodarek. Kraków, 29-51. Polovoi, N.Ia. (1958) O date vtorogo pokhoda Igoria na grekov і pokhoda russkikh na Berdaa: Vizantiiskii Vremennik 14,138-147. Poppe, A. (1968) Państwo i kościół na Rusi wXI wieku. Warszawa. Poppe, A. (1976) The Political Background to the Baptism of Rus’. Byzantine-Russian Relations between 986-89: Dumbarton Oaks Papers 30,197-2/14. Poppe, A. (1978) Ruś i Bizancjum w latach 986-989: Kwartalnik Historyczny 85,3-22. Poppe, A. (1995) Spuścizna po Włodzimierzu Wielkim. Walka o tron kijowski 10151019: Kwartalnik Historyczny 102,3-22. Poppe, A. (1999) Wokół chrztu Rusi: Narodziny średniowiecznej Europy. Ed. H. Samsonowicz. Warszawa, 212-230. Poppe, A. (2003) Losers on Earth, Winners from Heaven. The Assassination of Boris and Gleb in the Making of Eleventh-Century Rus’: Questiones Medii Aevi Novae 8, 133-168.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 431 Poppe, A. (2007) The Sainthood of Vladimir the Great: Veneration in-the-Making: Id., Christian Russia in the Making. Aldershot, Burlington, 1-51. Poppe, A. (200S) Vladimir sviatoi: u istokov tserkovnogo proslavleniia: Fakty i znaki. Issledavanüapo semiotike istorii. Eds. В.A. Uspenskii, F.B. Uspenskii. Moskva, 40-107. Postica, G. (2007) Civilizaţia medievală timpurie din spaţiul Pruto-Nistrean (secolele V-XIII). Bucharest. Pritsak, O. (1952) Stammesnamen und Titulaturen der Altaischen Völker: Ungarische Jahrbücher 24,49-104. Pritsak, O. (1968) Two migratory movements in eurasian steppe in the 9th-uth centu ries: Procedings of the 26th International Congress of Orintalists. Vol. 2. New Delhi, 157-163. Pritsak, O. (1975) The Pečenegs: a case of social and economic transformation: Агс/нѵюя Eurasiae Medii Aevi 1, շս-235. Pritsak, О. (1976) From the Sabirs to the Hungarians: Hungaro-Turcica. Studies in hon our ofJuhus Nemeth. Budapest, 17-30. Pritsak, O. (1988) The distinctive features of the Pax nomadica: Settimane di Studio del Centro Italiano di Studi Sull’Alto Medioevo XXXV. PopoU delk stepe: Unni, Avari, Ungari. Spoleto, 749-780. Rachewiltz, I. de (2004) The Secret History of the Mongok. A Mangodan Epic Chronicle of the Thirteenth Century. Voi. 1-2. Leiden, Boston. Rasovskii, D.A. (1927) O roli chernykh klobukov v istorii Drevnei Rusi: Seminarium Kondakovianum 1,93-109. Rasovskii, D.A. (1933) Pechenegi, torki i berendei na Rusi i v Ugrii: Seminarium Kondakovianum 6,1-66. Rasovskii, D.A. (1940) Rus’, chernye klobuki i polovtsy vXII v.: Sbornikv pamet’ na
prof. Petar Nikolov. Sohia, 369-378. Reinsch, D.R. (1996) Alexias. German translation, introduction and commentary by D.R. Reinsch. Köln. Riasanovsky, A.V. (1964) “Runaway Slaves” and “Swift Danes” in Eleventh-Century Kiev: Speculum 39,288-297. Richards, D.S. (2002) The Annak of the Saljuq Turks. Selectionsfrom al-Kãmilfiï Ta'rikh oflzzal-Dīnlbnal-Athīr. Ed. D.S. Richards. New York. Romanchuk, A.I. (1989) “Sloi razrusheniia X v.” v Khersonese (K voprosu о posledstviiakh korsunskovo pokhoda Vladimira): Vizantikkii Vremennik 50,182-188. Romanchuk, A.I. (1993) Das mittelalterliche Cherson und die Barbaren: Byzantinoslavica 54,58-64. Romanchuk, АЛ. (2008) Issledovaniia Chersonesa - Chersona. RaskopkL Gipotezy. Problemy. Vol. 2: Vizantiiskii gorod. Tiumen.
432 BIBLIOGRAPHY Romashov, S.A. (1992-94) Bolgarskie plemena Severnogo Prichemomor’ia: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 8,207-252. Romashov, S.A. (1999) The Pechenegs in Europe in the 9-ioth Centuries: Rocznik Orientalistyczny 52,21-35. Romashov, S.A. (2004) Istoricheskaia geografiia Khazarskogo kaganata (V-XIII w.). Chast IV-V: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 13,189-264. Róna-Таѕ, A. (1959) Some Data on the Agriculture of the Mongols: OpusculaEthnologica Memoriae Ludovici Biro Sacra. Eds. T. Bodrogi, L. Boglár. Budapest, 443-469. Róna-Tas, A. (1965) Mongolia. Śladami nomadów. Warszawa. Róna-Tas, A. (1999) Hungarians and Europe in the Early Middle Ages. An Introduction to Earfy Hungarian History. Budapest. Rosenqvist, J.O. (2007) Die byzantinische Literatur. Vom 6. Jahrhundert bis zum Fall Konstantinopels 1453. Berlin, New. Rosik, S. (2010) Conversie gentis Pomeranorum. Studium świadectwa o wydarzeniu {XII wiek). Wrocław. Rostovtzeff, M. (1931) Skythien und Bosporus. Vol. 1: Kritische Übersicht der schriftli chen und archäologischen Quellen. Berlin. Roux, J.-P. (1963) La mort chez les peuples altaCques anciens et médiévaux d’apres docu ments écrits. Paris. Roux, J.-P. (1984) La religion des Turcs et des Mongols. Paris. Roux, J.-P. (1988) La religion des peuples de la steppe: Settimane di Studio del Centro Italiano di Studi Sull'Alto Medioevo XXXV. Popoli delle stepe: Unni, Avari, Ungari. Spoleto, 513-532· Rudenko, S.I. (1955) Bashkiry. Istoriko-etnograficheskie ocherki. Moskva, Leningrad. Runciman, S. (1930) A history of the First Bulgarian Empire. London. Runciman, S. (1947)
The Medieval Manichee. A Study of the Christian Dualist Heresy. Cambridge. Runciman, S. (1988) The emperor Romanus Lacapenus and his reign (919-944)■ A study on tenth-century Byzantium. New York. Runciman, S. (1995) A History of Crusades. Voi. 1: The First Crusade and the Foundation of the Kingdom of Jerusalem. Cambridge. Rymut, E. (1967) Nazwy miejscowe północnej części dawnego województwa krakowskiego. Wrocław, Warszawa, Kraków. Sakharov, A.N. (1980) Diplomatiia drevneiRusi (IX-pervaiapolovinaXv.). Moskva. Sakharov, A.N. (1991) Diplomatiia Sviatoslava. Moskva. Salamon, M. (1993) “Amicus” or “hostis”? Boleslav the Valiant and Byzantium: Byzantinoslavica 54, И4-120. Salzman, Ph.C. (1978) Ideology and Change in Middle Eastern Trribal Societies: “Man” Journal of the Royal Antropologica! Institute 13,618-637.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 433 Salzman, Ph.C. (1980) Introduction: Processes of Sedentarization as Adaptation and Response: When Nomads Settle. Processes of Sedentarization as Adaptation and Response. Ed. Ph.C. Salzman. New York, 1-19. Krauss-Sánchez, H.R.,Waines, D. (2010) al-Masudi: EMC. Voi. 2,1090. Shchavelev, A. (2019) Treatise De Administrando Imperio by Emperor Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus: Date of the Paris, gr. 2009 Copy, Years of Compiling of the Original Codex, and a Hypothesis about the Number of Authors: Studia Ceranea. Journal of the Waldemar Ceran Research Center for the History and Culture of the Mediterranean Area and South-East Europe 9, 681-704. Schmaus, A. (1951) Der Neumanichäismus auf dem Balkan: Saeculum 2,271-299. Schmitt, 0. (2006) Die Petschenegen auf dem Balkan von 1046 bis 1072: Pontos Euxeinos. Beiträge zur Archäologie und Geschichte des Antiken Schwarzmeer- und Balkanraumes. Eds. S. Conrad, R. Einicke, A.E. Furtwängler, H. Löhr, A. Slawisch. Langenweißbach, 473-490. Schmieder, F. (1997) Johannes von Plano Carpini, Kunde von Mongolen 1245-124/. Übersetzt, eingeleitet und erläutert von F. Schmieden Sigmaringen. Schmieden F. (2005) Menschenfresser und andere Stereotype gewalttätiger Fremder - Normannen, Ungarn und Mongolen (9.-13. Jahrhundert): Gewalt im Mittelalter. Realitäten - Imaginationen. Eds. M. Brun, C. Herberichs. München, 159-179· Schreiner, P. (2013) Aspekte der wirtschaftlichen Beziehungen zwischen Byzanz und den Türkvölkem: Id., Orbis Byzantinus. Byzanz und seine Nachbarn. Gesammelte Aufsätze ig/o֊2on. Eds. A. Simon, C. Spinei. Bucharest,
Braila, 209-217. Schultheiss, F.G. (1893) Geschichte des deutschen Nationalgefuhles. Vok і: Von der Urzeit bis zum Interregnum. München. Sedov,V.V. (1982) Vostochnye slavianevVI-XIII w. Moskva. Seibt, W., Zamitz, M.-L. (1997) Das byzantinische Bleisiegel ab Kunstwerk. Wien. Senga, T. (1992) A besenyők a 8. században [Pechenegs in the 8th century]: Századok 117.503-516. Sewter, E.R.A. (1953) The Chronographia ofMichael Psellus. Translated by E.R.A. Sewter. New Haven. Sewter, E.R.A. (2009) Anna Kornnene, TheAlexiad. Translated by E.R.A. Sewter. London. Shahgedanova, M., Perov, V., Mudrov, Yu. (2002) The Mountains of Northern Russia: The Physical Geography ofNorthern Eurasia. Ed. M. Shahgedanova. Oxford, 284-313. Shahgedanova, M., Mikhailov, N„ Larin, S., Bredikhin, A. (2002) The Mountains of Southern Siberia: The Physical Geography ofNorthern Eurasia. Ed. M. Shahgedanova. Oxford, 314-349· Shakanova, N. (1989) The System of Nourishment among the Eurasian Nomads: The Kazakh Example: Ecology and Empire. Nomads in the Cultural Evolution of the Old World. Ed. G. Seaman. Los Angeles, 111-117.
434 BIBLIOGRAPHY Shepard, J. (1974) John Mauropous, Leo Tomicus and an alleged Russian army: the chronology of the Pechenegs crisis of 1048-1049: Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik 24,61-89. Shepard, J. (1974a) Some Problems of Russo-Byzantine Relations с. 860-с. 1050: The Slavonic and East European Review 52 (126), 10-33. Shepard, J. (1977-1984) Why did the Russians attack Byzantium in 1043?: ByzantinischNeugriechischeJahrbücher 22,147-212. Shepard, J. (1985) Information, disinformation and delay in byzantine diplomacy: Byzantinische Forschungen 10,233-293. Shepard, J. (1992) Byzantine diplomacy, A.D. 800-1200: means and ends: Byzantine Diplomacy. Papers from the Twenty-fourth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, Cambridge March iggo. Eds. J. Shepard, S. Franklin. Aldershot, Brookfield, 41-71. Shepard, J. (1992a) A suspected source of Skylitzes’ Synopsis Historiom the great Catacalon Cecaumenus: Byzantine Modem Greek Studies 16,171-181. Shepard, J. (1995) Imperial Information and Ignorance: Byzantinoslavica 56,105-116. Shepard, J. (1998) The Khazars’ Formal Adoption ofJudaism and Byzantium’s Northern Policy: Oxford Slavonic Papers. N.S. 31, n֊34. Shepard, J. (1998a) Byzantine relations with the outside world in the ninth century: an introduction: Byzantium in the ninth century: dead or alive?Papersfrom the Thirtieth Spring Symposium of Byzantine Studies, Birmingham, Marck іддб. Ed. L. Brubaker. Aldershot, 167-180. Shepard, J. (1999) Byzantium and the Steppe-nomads: The Hungarian Dimension: Byzanz und Ostmitteleuropa ддо-щдд. Beiträge zu einer table-ronde des XIX
International Congress of Byzantine Studies, Copenhagen іддб. Eds. G. Prinzig, M. Salamon. Wiesbaden, 55-83. Shepard, J. (1999a) Constantine VII’s doctrine of “Cointainment” of Rus: Gennadies. К γο-letiìu akademika G. G. Litavrina. Moskva, 264-283. Shepard, J. (2006) Closer encounters with the Byzantine World: The Rus at the Straits of Kerch: Pre-Modem Russia and its World. Essays in Honor of Thomas S. Noonan. Eds. K.L. Reyerson, T.G. Stavrou, J.D. Tracy. Wiesbaden, 15-77. Shepard, J. (2009) ‘Mists and portals’: the Black Sea’s north coast: Byzantine Trade, 4th-i2th Centuries. The Archaeology ofLocal Regional and International Exchange. Papers of the Thirty-eighth Spring Symposium ofByzantine Studies, StJohn’s CoUege, University of Oxford March 2004. Ed. M.M. Mango. Famham, 421-442. Shepard, J. (2010) Orthodoxy and Northern Peoples: Goods, Gods and Guidelines: A Companion to Byzantium. Ed. L. James. Oxford, 171-186. Shepard, J. (2011) Symeon of Bulgaria - Peacemaker: là., Emergent Elites and Byzantium in the Balkans and East-Central Europe (Variorum Reprints). Famham, Burlington, i֊53·
BIBLIOGRAPHY 435 Shepard, J. (20x3) Mingling with Nothem barbarians: advantages and perils: The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinéi on his joth birth day. Eds. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 219-233. Sielicki, F. (1968) Powieść minionych lat. Polish translation and commentary F. Sielicki. Wrocław. Sinor, D. (1958) The outlines of Hungarian prehistory: Journal of World History 4, 513-540. Sinor, D. (1961) On Water-Transport in Central Eurasia: Ungarische Jahrbücher 33, 156-179- Sinor, D. (1968) Some remarks on the economic aspects of hunting in Central Eurasia: DieJagd bei den altaischen Völkern. Wiesbaden, 119-127. Sinor, D. (1972) Horse and pasture in Inner Asian history: Oriens Extremus 19,171-184. Sinor, D. (1978) The Greed of the Northern Barbarian: Aspects of Altaic Civilization II: Proceedings of the XVIII PIAC, Bloomington, June 29-Jufy 5 1975. Eds. L.V. Clark, P.A. Draghi. Bloomington, 171-182. Sinor, D. (1981) The Inner Asian Warriors: Journal of the American Oriental Society 101, 133-144- Sinor, D. (1982) The Legendary Origin of the Turks: Folklórica: Festschriftfor FelixJ. Oinas. Eds. E.V. Žygas, P. Voorfeis, Bloomington, 223-257. Sinor, D. (1990) The Hun period: cheia, 177-205. Sinor, D. (1990a) The establishment and dissolution of the Türk empire: cheia, 285-316. Sinor, D. (1992) Taking an Oath over a Dog cut in Two: Altaic ReUgious BeUefs and Practices, Proceedings of the 33rd Meeting of the Permanent International Altaistic Conference, BudapestJune 24-29,1990. Eds. G. Bethlenfalvy, A. Birtalan, A. Sárközi, J. Vinkovics.
Budapest, 301-307. Skaff, J.K. (2002) Western Turk Rule of Turkestan’s Oases in the Sixth through Eighth Centuries: The Turks. Voi. 1: Early Ages. Eds. H. Celâl Güzel, C. Cem Oğuz, O. Karatay. Ankara, 364-72. Skaff, J.K. (2012) Sui-Tang China and Its Turko-Mongol Neighbours. Culture, Power, and Connections, 580-800. New York. Skalník, P. (1978) The Early State as a Process: The Early State. Eds. H.J.M. Claessen, P. Skalník. The Hague, Paris, New York, 597-618. Skarzhinskaia, Е.СҺ. (i960) Iordan, Oproiskhozhdeniiideianiiakh Getov. Getica. Russian translation, introduction and commentary by Е.СҺ. Skarzhinskaia. Moskva. Skrynnikova, T.D. (2011) Mongolian Nomadic Society of the Empire Period: Alternatives ofSocial Evolution. Eds. D.M. Bondarenko, A.V. Korotayev, N.N. Kradin. Saarbrücken, 457-468. Šmahelová, L. (2014) Kül-Tegin monument. Turkic Khaganate and research of the First Czechoslovak- Mongolian expedition in Khöshöö Tsaidam 1958. Prague
436 BIBLIOGRAPHY (unpublished dissertation, access in Internet: https://is.cuni.cz/webapps/zzp/ download /140036093). Smimow, A. (1974) Scytowie. Warszawa. Smith Jr., J.M. (2000) Dietary Decadence and Dynastic Decline in the Mongol Empire: Journal ofAsian History 34,1-12. Sneath, D. (2007) The Headless State. Aristocratic Orders, Kinship Societies and Misinterpretations ofNomadic Inner Asia. New York. Sokul’skii, A.L. (1980) K lokalizácii letopisnogo Olesh’ia: Sovetskaia Arkheologiia 1980 (1), 64-7З· Šoustal, P. (1991) Thrakien (Thrakē, Rodopē und Haimimontos): tib. Vol. 6. Wien. Southal, A. (1988) The Segmentary State in Africa and Asia: Comparative Study in Society and History 30,52-82. Sprenger, A. (1841) El-Mas’udi’s Historical Encyclopaedia, Entitled “Meadows ofGold and Mines of Gems". Voi. 1. English translation from the Arabic A. Sprenger, London. Spinéi, V. (1973) Informaţii despre Vlahi în izvoarele medievale nordice, I: Studii şi Cercetări de Istorie Veche şi Arheologie 24,57-82. Spinéi, V. (1975) Relations of the local population of Moldavia with the nomads Turanian tribes in the ìoth-uth centuries: Relations between the autochthonous population and the migratory populations on the territory of Romania. Bucharest, 265-276. Spinéi, V. (1986) Moldavia in the ոէհ֊ւդէհ centuries. Bucharest. Spinéi, V. (1999) Marile migraţii din estul şi sud-estul Europei în secolele IX~XIII. Iaşi. Spinéi, V. (2003) The Great Migrations in the East and South East of Europe from the Ninth to the Thirteenth Century. Cluj-Napoca. Spinéi, V. (2009) The Romanians and the Turkic Nomads
North ofthe Danube Deltafrom the Tenth to the Mid-Thirteenth Century. Leiden, Boston. Spuler, В. (1967) Die Goldene Horde. Die Mongolen in Rußland 1223-1502. Wiesbaden. Spychała, L. (2010) Chronici Hungarici compositio saeculi XIV: emc. Voi. 1,348. Spychała, L. (20u) Studia nad legendą dynastyczną Arpadów. Między pulpitem średniowiecznego skryby a “warsztatem" współczesnego badacza. Wrocław. Stepanov, T. (1998) Periphery as Universe: Byzantinoslavica 59,247-254. Stepanov, T. (2001) The Bulgar title KANASUBIGI: reconstructing the notion of divine kingship in Bulgaria, AD 822-836: Early Medieval Europe 10,1-19. Stephenson, P. (1999) Byzantine policy towards Paristrion in the mid-eleventh century: another interpretation: Byzantine Modem Greek Studies 23,43-66. Stephenson, P. (2000) Byzantium’s Balkan frontier. A political study of the Northern Balkans, 900-1204. Cambridge. Stephenson, P. (2003) The Balkan Frontier in the Year 1000: Byzantium in the Year 1000. Ed. P. Magdalino. Leiden, Boston, 109-133.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 437 Steuer, H. (2006) Warrior bands, war lords and the birth of tribes and states in the first millennium AD in Middle Europe: Warfare and society: anthropological perspec tives. Eds. T. Otto, H. Thrane, H. Vandkilde. Aarhus, 227-236. Stokes, A.D. (1962) The Background and Chronology of the Balkan Campains of Svyatoslav Igorevich: The Slavonic (and East European) Review 40 (94), 44-57. Stokes, A.D. (1962a) The Balkan Campains of Svyatoslav Igorevich: The Slavonic (and East European) Review 40 (95), 466-496. Strässle, P.M. (2004) Das Feindbild der Petschenegen im Byzanz der Komnenen (11./12. Jh.): Byzantinische Forschungen 26,297-313. Strzelczyk, J. (1984) Goci-rzeczywistość i legenda. Warszawa. Strzelczyk, J. (1997) Apostołowie Europy. Warszawa. Strzelczyk, J. (1999) Bolesław Chrobry. Poznań. Strzelczyk, J. (2000) Odkrywanie Europy. Poznań. Sulimirski, T. (1970) The Sarmatians. London. Swoboda, W. (1961) Atelkuzu: sss. ѴЫ. 1,53. Swoboda, W (1967) Lebedia: sss. Vol. 3,30-31. Swoboda, W. (1967a) Markeliai: sss. Vol. 3,179-180. Swoboda, W. (1978) Wprowadzenie do syntezy stosunków Słowian z ludami tureckimi we wczesnym średniowieczu: Z polskich studiów slawis tycznych. Warszawa, 407-416. Swoboda, W. (1990) Biała Chorwacja: Mały słownik kultury dawnych Słowian. Ed. L. Leciejewicz. Warszawa, 69. Swoboda, W. (1990a) Masudi: Mały słownik kultury dawnych Słowian. Ed. L. Leciejewicz. Warszawa, 228. Syrbe, D. (2012) Reitemomaden des Schwarzmeerraums (Kutriguren und Utiguren) und byzantinische Diplomatie im 6. Jahrhundert: Acta OrientaUa Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae
65,291-316. Szyjewski, A. (2001) Etnologia reUgii. Kraków. Szyjewski, A. (2005) Szamanizm. Kraków. Szymański, W. (1963) Cmentarzysko wczesnośredniowieczne w Gorysławicach, powiat Busko: Rozprawy Zespołu Badań nad Polskim Średniowieczem Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego i Politechniki Warszawskiej. Vol. 2. Badania archeologiczne w okolicy Wiślicy. Warszawa, 137-197. Szymański, W. (1973) Słowiańszczyzna wschodnia. Wrocław, Warszawa, Kraków, Gdańsk. Szymański, W. (1977) Wiatycze (2): sss. Vol. 6,412-414. Szymański, W. (1979) Awarzy: W. Szymański, E. Dąbrowska: Awarzy, Węgrzy. Wrocław, Warszawa, 7-131. Szymański, W. (1990) Słowianie wschodni. Geografia, osadnictwo, podziały terytori alne: Mały słownik kultury dawnych Słowian. Ed. L. Leciejewicz. Warszawa, 475-490. Szymkiewicz, S. (1981) Rodzina pasterska w Mongolii. Wrocław, Warszawa, 1981.
438 BIBLIOGRAPHY Shcherbak, A.M. (1959) Znaki na keramike i kirpichakh iz Sarkela-Beloi Vezhi (К voprosu o iazyke і pismennosti pechenegov): Materiały ilssledovanüa poArkheologü SSSR 75,362-389. Świętosławski, W. (1996) Uzbrojenie koczowników Wielkiego Stepu w czasach ekspansji Mongołów (XII-XIVw.). Łódź. Świętosławski, W. (1997) Archeologiczne ślady najazdów tatarskich na Europę Środkową wXIII w. Łódź. Świętosławski, W (2006) Arms and Armour of the Cumans Aristocracy in the 12th֊ 13th Century: Questiones Medii Aevi Novae π, 103-124. Świętosławski, W (2006a) Ślady koczowników Wielkiego Stepu z X, XI i XII wieku w dorzeczach Wisty i Odry. Łódź. Taaffe, R.N. (1990) The Geographic Setting: cheia, 19-40. Tabs, D.L. (1958) Iz istorii russko-korsunskikh politicheskikh otnoshenii: Vizantiiskü Vremennik 14,103-115. Talbot, A.-M., Sullivan, D.F. (2005) The History of Leo the Deacon. Byzantine Military Expansion in the Tenth Century. Introduction, translation, and annotations by A.-M. Talbot, D.F. Sullivan. Washington. Heinrich-Tamáska, О. (2012) Fortleben, Abbruch und Neuanfang: Spuren des Christentums in Pannonien im 4.-9. Jahrhundert: Christianisierung Europas. Entstehung, Entwicklung und Konsolidierung im archäologischen Befand. Eds. O. Heinrich-Tamáska, N. Krohn, S. Ristow. Regensburg, 213-232. Tänase, D. (2010) Gräber mit Goldschmiede- und Schmiedewerkzeugen aus der Awarenzeit. Zeichen der Macht oder Beweis für die Ausübung des Handwerks: Potestas et communitas. Interdisziplinäre Beiträge zu Wesen und Darstellung von Herrschaftsverhältnissen im Mittelalter östlich der
Elbe/lnterdiscipünary Studies of the Constitution and Demonstration of Power Relations in the Middle Ages East of the Elbe. Eds. A. Paran, S. Rossignol, B.Sz. Szmoniewski, G. Vercamer. Wroclaw, Warszawa, 213-225. Tardy, L., Vásáry, I. (1974) Andrzej Tamowskis Bericht über seine Gesandschaftsreise in der Tartarei (1569): Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 38,213-252. Terras, V. (1965) Leo Diaconus and the Ethnology of Kievian Rus’: Slavic Review 24, 395-406. Thomsen, V (1924) Alttürkische Inschriften aus der Mongolei in Übersetzung und mit Einleitung: Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 78,121-175. Thomson, E.A. (1948) A History ofAttila and the Huns. Oxford 1948. Thomson, J.O. (1948) History ofAncient Geography. Cambridge. Timoshchuk, B.A. (1995) Vostochnye slaviane: ot obshchiny кgorodam. Moskva. Tobias, N. (1979) The Tactics and Strategy of Alexius Comnenus at Calavrytae, 1078: Byzantine Studies/Études Byzantines 6, ւցՅ֊շո. Zeki Vahdi Togan, A. (1939) Ibn Fadläns Reisebericht. Leipzig.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 439 Zelđ Validi Togan, A. (1941-43) Völkerschaften des Chazarenreiches im neuten Jahrhundert: Körösi Csoma-Archivum 3,40-76. Togan, I. (1998) Flexibility and Limitation in Steppe Formations. Leiden, Boston. Tolochko, P.P. (1999) Kochevye narody stepei i Kievskaia Rus’. Kiev. Tolstov, S.P. (1948) Po sledam drevnekhorezmiiskoi tsivilizatsii. Moskva, Leningrad. Toynbee, A.J. (1924) Greek historical thought: from Homer to the age of Heraclius. London, Toronto. Toynbee, AJ. (1973) Constantine Porphyrogenitus and His World. London, New York 1973· Trapp, E. (1986) Militärs und Höflinge im Ringen um das Kaisertum. Byzantinsche Geschichte von 969 bis m8 nach der Chronik desJohannes Zonaras. Übersetzt, einge leitet und erklärt von E. Trapp. Graz,Wien. Trawkowski, S. (2005) Bolesław Chrobry i eremici: Id., Opuscula Medievistica. Studia nad historią społeczną Pokki wczesnopiastowskiej. Warszawa, 85-93. Treadgold, W. (1995) Byzantium and its army, 284-1081. Stanford. Treadgold, W. (1997) A Hktory of the Byzantine State and Society. Stanford. Treadgold, W. (2013) The Middle Byzantine Historians. New York. Treitinger, O. (1938) Die Oströmische Kaker- und Reichsidee nach ihrer Gestaltung im höjkchen Zeremoniell. Jena. Tryjarski, E. (1971) A note on the relations between the Pechenegs and Poland: Studia Turcica. Ed. L. Ligeti. Budapest, 461-468. Tryjarski, E. (1972) Les religions des Petchénègues: Traditions religieuses et parareligieuses des peuples altaïques. Communications présentées au XIIIe Congrès de la “Permanent International Altaktic Conference” Strasbourg, 25-30 juin
1970. Paris, 139-148. Tryjarski, E. (1975) Protobulgarzy: K. Dąbrowski, T. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, E. Tryjarski. Hunowie europejscy, Protobułgarzy, Chazarowie, Pieczyngowie. Wrocław, Warszawa, 147-376. Tryjarski, E. (1975a) Pieczyngowie: K. Dąbrowski, T. Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, E. Tryjarski. Hunowie europejscy, Protobułgarzy, Chazarowie, Pieczyngowie. Wrocław, Warszawa, 479-625· Tryjarski, E. (1984) Towards a Better Knowledge of the Turkic Military Terminology: Altaktic Studies. Papers presented at the 25th Meeting ofthe Permanent International Altaktic Conference at Uppsala, June 7-111982. Eds. G. Jarring, S. Rosén. Stockholm, 173-184. Tryjarski, E. (1991) Zwyczaje pogrzebowe ludów tureckich na tle ich wierzeń. Warszawa. Tryjarski, E. (1993) Kultura ludów tureckich w świetle przekazu Mahmuda z Kaszgaru (XI w.). Warszawa. Tryjarski, E. (1995) Wilki i wilczyce- między legendą a prahistorią: Id., In confinibus Turcarum. Szkice turkologiczne. Warszawa, 55-69.
440 BIBLIOGRAPHY Tupkova-Zaimova, V. (1970) Rollata і administrativmta organizatsiia na t. nar. “Otvuđunavska Bulgariia”: Studia Balcanica 2. Prouchvanüa po studiai vtorüa mezhdunaroden kongres po balkanistika. Soilia, 63-73. Tupkova-Zaimova, V. (1976) Vizantiiskata administratsiia po Dolni Dunav v kraia na X і XI v. (opit za utochnenie): Id., Dolni Dunav - gmnichna zona na vizantiiskiia Zapad Kum istoriiata na sevemite i severoiztochnite bułgarski zemi, kraia naX-XIIIv. Soilia, 34-70· Tupkova-Zaimova, V. (1993) L’administration byzantine au Bas Danube (fin du Xe—XIe s.): Bţyzantinoslavica 54,95-101. Tymowski, M. (1992) Badania wczesnych form państwowości na tle porównawczym: Geneza i fimkcjonawanie wczesnych form państwowości na tle porównawczym. Eds. M. Tymowski, M. Ziółkowski. Warszawa, 268-288. Tymowski, M. (2009) The origins and structures ofpolitical institutions in pre-colonial Black Africa. New York, Qeenston. Tymowski, M. (2012) Organizacja społeczeństwa: Przeszłość społeczna. Próba konceptualizacji. Eds. S. Tabaczyński, A. Marciniak, D. Cyngot, A. Zalewska. Poznań, 770-782. Tyszkiewicz, J. (1986) Problem pogranicza na wschód od SanuwVI֊XIII wieku (z teo rii): Bocznik Przemyski 24-25,315-320. Tyszkiewicz, J. (1997) Misja z Polski w stepach u Pieczyngów. Kościół i państwo w cza sach Bolesława Chrobrego: Rocznik Tatarów Polskich 4,45-58. Tyszkiewicz, J. (1998) Brunon z Querfurtu i jego misje: Z dziejów średniowiecznej Europy Środkowowschodniej. Zbór studiów. Eds. J. Tyszkiewicz. Warszawa, 35-48. Tyszkiewicz, J. (1999) Brunon z Querfurtu na Rusi: E scientia et
amiciţia. Studia poświęcone profesorowi Edwardowi Potkcrwskiemu w sześćdziesięciopięciolecie urodzin i czterdziestolecie pracy naukowej. Warszawa, Pułtusk, 219-227. Tyszkiewicz, J. (2001) Koczownicy Europy średniowiecznej w polskich badaniach końca XX wieku: Pytania o średniowiecze. Potrzeby i perspektywy badawcze podklej mediewistyki. Ed. W. Fałkowski. Warszawa, 237-254. Tyszkiewicz, J. (2003) Historyczne momenty kształtowania granic Polski przez pier wszych Piastów: Id., Geografia historyczna Pokki w średniowieczu. Zbiór studiów. Warszawa, 21-43. Tyszkiewicz, J. (2009) Brunon z Querfurtu w Роксе i krajach sąsiednich w tysiąclecie śmierci 7009-2009. Pułtusk. Tyszkiewicz, J. (2014) Geografia hktoryczna. Zarys problematyki. Warszawa. Tyszkiewicz, L.A. (1992) Słowianie w hktoriografii antycznej do połowy VI wieku. Wrocław. Tyszkiewicz, LA. (2001) Origo gentis Hunnorum: Origines mundi, gentium et c 'cvitatum. Eds. S. Rosik, P. Wiszewski. Wrocław, 81-go.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 441 lyszkiewicz, LA. (2004) Hunowie w Europie. Ich wpływ na Cesarstwo Wschodnie i Zachodnie oraz na kufy barbarzyńskie. Wroclaw. Udaľtsova, Z.V. (1989) Diplomatila: KuÌ’tura Vizantíi. Vol. 2: Vtoraia polovina VII-XII v. Eds. Z.V. Udaľtsova, G.G. Litavrin. Moskva, 241-275. Urbansky, A.B. (1968) Byznatium and the Danube Frontier. A study of the relations between Byzantium, Hungary and the Balkans during the period ofthe Comneni. New York. Urbańczyk, P. (2000) Władza і poUţyka we wczesnym średniowieczu. Wroclaw. Uzelac, A. (2010) Skitski razboinitsi u bugarskoi pustini na pomoravle sredinom XI veka: Istoriiski chasopis 59,59-75. Vachkova, V. (2008) Danube Bulgaria and Khazaria as Part of the Byzantine oikoumene: The Other Europe in the Middle Ages. Avars, Bulgars, Khazars and Cumans. Ed. F. Curta. Leiden, Boston, 339-362. Vainshtein, S.I. (1991) Mir kochevnikov TsentraAzii. Moskva. Várady, L. (1982) Revision des Ungam-Image von Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos. Textanalysen und Reinterpretation zu den Aussagen des Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos über die Politikgeschichte der Ungarn: Eţyzantinische Zeitschrift 82,22-58. Vásáry, I. (2005) Cumans and Tatars. OrientalMiUtary in the Pre-Ottoman Balkans, 1185 1365. Cambridge. Vasiliev A.A. (1946) The Russian Attak on Constantinople in 860. Cambridge. Vasil’evskii, V.G. (1908) Vizantiia і pechenegi (1048-1094): Id., Trudy 1. Sankt-Peterburg, 1-175· Vékony, G. (1986) Levedia meg Atel és Kuzu [Levedia vs. Atei and Kuzu ]: Magyar Nyelv 82,41-5З· Vernadskii, G. (1938) The Spali ofJordanis and the Spori of Procopius: Byzantion
13,263. Vernadskii, G. (1953) The Mongols and Russia. New Haven. Vernadskii, G. (1957) Lebedia: G. Vernadskii, M. de Ferdinandy. Studien zur ungarischen Frühgeschichte. München, 7-31. Veszprémy, L. (2010) Anonymus Belae regis notarius: емс. Vol. 1,102. Veszprémy, L. (2010a) Simon de Keza: емс. Vol. 2,1362-1363. Vida, T. (2008) Conflict and Coexistence: the Local Population of the Carpathian Basin under Avar Rule (Sixth to Seventh Century): The Other Europe in the Middle Ages. Avars, Bulgars, Khazars and Cumans. Ed. F. Curta. Leiden, Boston, 13-46. Vinogradov, J.A. (2008) Rythms of Eurasia and the Main Historical Stages of the Kimmerian Bospor in the Pre-Roman Times: Meeting of Cultures in the Black Sea Region. Between Conflict and Coexistance. Eds. P.G. Bilde, J.H. Petersen. Aarhus, 13-27. Vinogradov, V.B. (1972) TsentralnyiiSevero-VostochnyiKavkazvskifskoevremia. Groznyï.
442 BIBLIOGRAPHY Vladimirtsov, B.Ia. (1934) Obshestvennyi stroi mongolov. Mongoľskii kochevoifeodalizm. Leningrad. Vörös, G. (2002) Relics of the Pecheneg Language in the Works of Constantine Porphyrogenitus: The Turks. Voi. 2: Early Ages. Eds. H. Celâl Güzel, C. Cem Oğuz, O. Karatay. Ankara, 617-631. Vreeland, H.H. (1957) MongoL Community and Kinship Structure. New Haven. Waklinow, S. (1984) Kultura starobułgarska. Warszawa. Wamke, Ch. (1987) Der Handel mit dem Wachs zwischen Ost- und Westeuropa im fruehen und hohen Mittelalter: Abhandlunegn der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Goettingen. PhiL-hist. Klasse. Dritte Folge 156,545-569. Wasilewski, T. (1972) Bizancjum i Słowianie w IX wieku. Studia z dziejów stosunków poli tycznych i kulturalnych. Warszawa. Wasilewski, T. (1988) Historia Bulgaru. Wrocław. Wasserstein, D. (2007) The Khazars and the World of Islam: The World of the Khazars. New Perspectives. Selected Papers from the Jeruzalem 1999 International Khazar Colloquium. Eds. P.B. Golden, H. Ben-Shammai, A. Róna-Tas. Leiden, 373-386. Watson, B. (1961) Records of the Grand Historian of China. Translated from The Shih chi of Ssu-Ma Ch’ien by B. Watson. Voi. 2. New York, London. Weltecke, D. (2010) Michael the Great: emc. Voi. 2,1110-1111. Wenskus, R. (1956) Studien zur historisch-politischen Gedankenwelt Bruns von Querfurt. Münster, Köln. Wenskus, R. (1961) Stammesbildung und Verfassung. Das Werden derfrühmitelaltrelichen gentes. Köln, Graz. Widera, B. (1959) Brun von Querfurt und Russland:Jahrbuchf.d Geschichte der UdSSSR ud Volksdemokratischen Länder Europas 3,365-381.
Wirth, G. (i960) Attila und Byzanz. Zur Deutung einer fragwürdigen Priscusstelle: Byzantinische Zeitschrift 60,41-69. Wolfram, H. (1990) Die Goten. Von den Anfängen bis zur Mitte des sechstenJahrhunderts. Entwurf einer historischen Ethnographie. München. Wolfram, H. (1993) Origo et religio. Ethnische Traditionen und Literatur in frühmittelar terlichen Quellen: Mittelalter. Annäherungen an einefremde Zeit. Ed. W. Hartmann. Regensburg, 27-39· Wołoszyn, M. (2010) Obecność ruska i skandynawska w Polsce Х-ХІІ w. - wybrane problemy: Wędrówka i etnogeneza w starożytności i średniowieczu. Eds. M. Salamon, J. Strzelczyk, Kraków 299-334. Wołoszyn, M. (2013) Grody Czerwieńskie i problem wschodniej granicy monarchii pierwszych Piastów. Stan i perspektywy badań: Studia nad dawną Polską. Vol. 3. Ed. T. Sawicki. Gniezno, 85-116.
BIBLIOGRAPHY 443 Wortley,J. (20K )John Skylitzes, A Synopsis ofByzantine History, 811-105/, translated by J. Wortley. Cambridge. Wozniak, F.E. (1979) The Crimean Question, the Black Bulgarians, and the Russo-Byzantine Treaty of 944:Journal ofMedieval History 5,115-126. Wozniak, F.E. (1984) Byzantium, the Pechenegs, and the Rus’: the limitations of a great power’s influence on its clients in the 10th century Eurasian steppe: Archivům Eurasiae Medii Aevi 4,299-316. Wójcicka, U. (2010) Literatura staroruska z elementarni historii i kultury dawnej Rusi. Bydgoszcz. Wójcik, Z. (1972) Wstęp: Eryka Lassoty i Wilhelma Beauplana opisy Ukrainy. Ed. Z. Wójcik, 5-51. Yu Taishan (2014) Doubts about the theory of Xiongnu-Hun identity: Yu Taishan, China and the Mediterranean World in Ancient Times. Ed. V. Spinéi. Bucharest, Brăila, 233-264. Yu Taishan (2014a) Doubts about the theory of Rouran-Avar identity and hypothesis about Avar-Yueban identity: Yu Taishan, China and the Mediterranean World in Ancient Times. Ed. V. Spinéi. Bucharest, Brăila, 297-325. Zajączkowski, A. (1947) Ze studiów nad zagadnieniem chazarskim. Kraków. Zajączkowski, A. (1962) Ibn Battuta i jego dzieło: Ibn Battuta, Osobliwości miast i dziwy podróży 1325-1354 (Wybór), vii—xxii. Zajączkowski, A. (1968) Das Verhältnis der nomadischen Bevölkerung zu den seßhaften Bodenbauem in der Kiptschakischen Steppe (Dešt-i Kipčak) bis zum 15. Jahrhundert: Das Verhältnis von Bodenbauem und Viehzüchtern in historischer Sicht. Berlin, 229-233. Zakhoder, B.N. (1962) Kaspiiskiisvodsvedenii о vostochnoiEvrope. Vol. 1. Moskva. Zakhoder,
B.N. (1967) Kaspiiskii svod svedenii о vostochnoi Evrope. Vol. 2. Moskva. Zakrzewski, St. (1925) Bolesław Chrobry Wielki. Lwów. Zamotaev, I. (2002) Soils: The Physical Geography of Northern Eurasia. Ed. M. Shahgedanova. Oxford, 103-121. Zhirmunskii, V.M. (1962) Oguzskii geroicheskii epos і “Kniga Korkuta”: Kniga moego deda Korkata. Oguzskii geroicheskii epos. Eds. V.M. Zhirmunskii, A.N. Kononov. Moskva, 131-258. Zhivkov, B. (2015) Khazaria in the Ninth and Tenth Centuries. Leiden, Boston. Ziemann, D. (2007) Vom Wandervolk zur Grossmacht Die Entstehung Bulgariens im frühen Mittelalter (y.-g. Jahrhundert). Köln, Weimar. Zientara, В. (1985) Świt narodów europejskicR Powstanie świadomości narodowej na obszarze Europy pokaroUńskiej. Warszawa. Zimonyi, I. (1990) The origins of the Volga Bulghars. Szeged.
444 BIBLIOGRAPHY Zimonyi, I. (2013) The Chapter of the Jayhănî-tradition on the Pechenegs: The Steppe Lanek and the World beyond Them. Studies in honor of Victor Spinet on his 70 th birth day. Ed. F. Curta, B.-P. Maleon. Iaşi, 99-113. Zimonyi, I. (2014) Vengry v Volgo-Kamskom basseine?: I. Zimonyi, Medieval Nomack in Eastern Europe. Collected Studies. Ed. V. Spinéi. Bucharest, Brăila, 123-163. Zimonyi, I. (2014a) Voennye sily vengrov pri obretenii rodiny: kolichestvo voinov srednevekovykh kochevykh narodov evraziiskikh stepei: I. Zimonyi, Medieval Nomads in Eastern Europe. Collected Studies. Ed. V. Spinéi. Bucharest, Brăila, 175-189. Zimonyi, I. (2016) Muslim Sources on the Magyars in the Second Halfof the gth Century. The Chapter oftheJayhanl Tradition. Leiden, Boston. Zlatarski, V. (1927) Istoriia na bulgarskata durzhava prez srednite vekove. Voi. 1.2: Purvo bulgarsko Tsarstvo. Ot slavianizatsiiata na durzhavata do padneto na Purvoto tsarstvo. Sohia. Zlatarski, V. (1934) Istoriia na bulgarskata durzhava prez srednite vekove. Vol. 2.1: Bulgarim pod vizantiisko vladichestvo (1018-U87). Sohia. Zlatarski, V (1972) Kliatva u iazycheskikh bolgár: V. Zlatarski, Izbrani proizvedeniia. Vol. ì. Ed. P. Petrov. Sohia, 181-189. Zsoldos, A. (2004) The legacy ofSaint Stephen. Budapest. Zuckerman, C. (1995) On the Date of the Khazars’ Conversion to Judaism and the Chronology of the Kings of Rus Oleg and Igor. A Study of the Anonymus Khazar Letter from the Genizah of Cairo: Revue des études byzantines 53,237-270. Zuckerman, C. (1997) Two notes on the early history of the thema Cherson:
Byzantine Modem Greek Sudies 21,210-222. Zuckerman, C. (1998) Vengry v strane Levedii: novaia derzhava na granitsakh Vizantii і Khazarii ok. 836-889 g.: Materiały po Istom Arkheologii iEtnografii Tavri 6,663-688. Zuckerman, C. (2000) Le voyage d’Olga et le première ambassade espagnole à Constantinople en 946: Travaux et Mémoires 13, 647-672. Zwolski, E. (1984) Kasjodor iJordanes. Historia доска czyli scytyjska Europa. Lublin. Żmudzki, P. (2004) Najemnicy na Rusi i w krajach sąsiednich w X-XI w.: Kwartalnik Historyczny ni, 5-28.
Index Abbasid Caliphate 82,156(11.114) Abioi 35 Abkhaz tribes 75 Abu-l-Gazi, khan of Khiva go Adam of Bremen 13 Adrianople in, 231,237,329,337-340, 353-355.363-364 Aegean Sea 62,365 Aests/Aesti 64 Agathyrsi 29-30,47 Ainos 329,361,365 Akatziri 72-73,144 (n. 71) Akhtuba, branch of the Volga River 23, Akkerman 42 Alania 82,138,141,182,205 (n. 381), 240 Alans/Alani 55,58,62,67-68, 75,78,89,91, 141,182,254,264,268-269,272,281 Alaunoi see Alans Alazones 50 Alba Iulia 373,379 Albania 87 Alba Transsilvana see Alba Iulia Aleksandr Popovich, legendary Rus’ heroe 295-296 Aleppo 273,347 Alexander the Great 53 Alexander 1, Byzantine Emperor 258 Alexios i Komnenos, Byzantine emperor 6-9,188 (n 281), 191-193,195,229,231, 357-358,360-366,371; as domestikos: 237,355-356 Alföld, see Hungarian Plain Almatai river 124 Almos, Magyar prince 108 (n. 85) Alta river 314-315,385 Altai mountains 22,35,83,94 (n. 36) Amage, Sarmatian queen 57 Amali, royal clan of the Ostrogoths 63,65, 68,84 Amazons 54 Amir Timur, Turko-Mongol khan 232 Ammianus Marcellinus 64,66, 69,215,225 (n. 484) Amu Darya river 39,82,103 Anacharsis, famous Scythian 52 (n. 36) Anatolia 252 Anchialos 260,262-263,329 Androphagi 29,35 Andrzej Taranowski 41-43 Anna Komnena, Byzantine princess 7-9, 92,149,170-171,185,191,193-195, 199-200,205,231-232,332,359-361, 363-364,366,376 Anna Porphyrogenita 299,310,318 Antioch 229,368 An-ts’ai/Yen-ts’ai people 58 (n. 78) Aorsoi/Aorsi 58,89 Apennines 71 Apros 364 Arabs 80,261,269,273,276 Arad 205 (n. 381) Aral Sea 31, 37,82,86, 88-90,93,95,103, 105,121,224,386 Araros, see Siret River Araxes/Aras,
see Syr-Darya Arcadiopolis 193,288,290,329 Ardābil 268,272 Ardys, king of Lydia 48 Argeş river 30 Argos 62 Arianitzes, strategos of the Macedonia thema 334 Arimaspoi 49 Armenia 69, 74, 82,112-113 Arpad, Magyar prince 108,118 Arpads/Arpad dynasty 110,348,377-378, 380-383,387 Arpadian kingdom, see Hungary Artamonov, Mikhail I. 123,283 (n. 164) As/Asi, see Alani Ashina clan/Ashinids 75,77,94,148 Ashina Turks, see Göktürk Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria 48 Asia 1-2,37,198 Central 56, 65,89, 93,232 Inner 2,52,78,89-90,162,211,226,283 Minor 48, 74, 279, 349, 371 West 48-50, 58֊59, 69 Askania-Nova 20 Askold, Varangian prince 110
446 Asparukh, khan of Danube Bulgaria 77, 127,342 Assyria 48 Astrakhan 24,40,42,45 Ašguzi, see Scythians Atavin, Andrei 227 (n. 494) Atelkouzou/Etelköz 108,112,117,119, 122-126,241,248,255 Athanaricus, iudex of the Visigoths 68 Athaul 64 Atheas, Scythian king 52-53,56 Athens 51,62 al-Athïr, Ali ihn 12 Atil/Itil, see Volga River Atrak, Uze leader 216-217 Attica 29 Attila, Hun king 70-72,84,144 (n. 71), 215 Augusta Honoria 71 Aulê 337 Aurelian, Roman emperor 62 Avars/Avar Khaganate 1,73-77,80,84,156 (n. 114), 168,187 (n. 279), 193,198,214, 216,244,391,393 Ayyubid dynasty 12 Axios, see Vardar river Azaq 42 Azov Massif 25 Sea of 24,26-29,31,33-35,37,42-43,51, 55,58,61-62,64,66, 78, 82, no, u6, ug, 123,245-246,249-250 town, see Azaq Bab al-Awab, see Derbent Bács comitatus 379 Backovo 358 Baghdad 11,38,82 Bagna 271 Bajghird 184,268 Bajna 184,268 Bajnak 184,268-269 al-Bakrī, Abu ‘Ubaid 11,95,98,101,145-147, 220-221,225 (n. 485) al-Baladuri, Ahmad ibn Yahya 113 Balamber, Hun ruler 68-69 Balaton Lake 244,380 Balčik 320 Balkan INDEX Peninsula 253 Mountains 191,253,319-320,329, 334-338,340,342,351,35б֊358, 360-362,364 Balkans (region) 7,13,17,70-71,163,175, 184,191,215,224-225,253,264,274, 276,285-286,288-289,317,320-321, 326,330,332,334,336,341,343,345, 347,349-350,353,355-360,369,374, З76, 394 Balkhash Lake 37,82-83,86,93 Baltic Sea 64,65 Baltzar, Kegenes' father 322 Baltzar, Kegenes’ older son 336 Banat 58,68 Bărăgan Plain 244-245 Baranya comitatus 379 Bardas Skleros, Byzantine commander 318 Barfield, Thomas J. 148 (n. 86), 186 (n. 272) Bari 357 Barouch, see Dnieper Bars comitatus
378 Bartha, Antal Ո7 (n. 126) Barthold, Wilhelm 290 Bashkiria 39,90,100 (n. 64), И4,116,124 Bashkirs 103,169 Basich, Hun leader 69 Basil n, Byzantine emperor 221 (n. 464), 299,317-319 Basil, syncellus, Byzantine commander ЗЗ9-341 Basil Apokapes, magister and doux 345 Basilakes, doux of Dyrrachion 355 Batbaian, Onogur Bulgar leader 76 Battuta, Muhammad ibn 39-40 Batu Khan, ruler of the Golden Horde 3637,187 (n. 278), 189 (n. 286), 220,386 Bavaria 233 Bedouins 228 (n. 499) Belaia river 100,103,114,121 Be-ca-nag, see Pechenegs Beiru, see Pei-ju Bek-Bike 201 Béla hi, king of Hungary 14,379 Belemamis 139 Belgrade 36,328 348,353,376 Belgorod Kievski 205,295 Beliatova 359-360
447 INDEX Belobereg 290 Bempetziotes, Byzantine commander 361 Benedict ix, pope 306 (n. бо) Benedict the Pole/Benedictus Polonus Зб֊37 Benjamin, khan of the Khazars Berdaa 278 (n. 145) 254 Berendel 369-37°. 383.385-386 Berig, king of the Goths 59-60 Beroia 329,332,363,367-370,376 Bessarabia 28 Bessi/Bisseni, see Pechenegs Bihar 374 Bihar comitatus 379 Bilge Khan 214 Bilhorod-Dnistrovskyi, see Akkerman Bilter 321 al-Biruni, Abu Rayhan 90 Bistriţa 374 Bithynia 62,149,278,334 Black Sea 20-21,25-29,32,36-37,41-42, 44, 52, 59-62, 64,82,90,107,123,146, 160,183,242,245, 247, 249, 252,257, 261, 268,271,277-280, 298,335, 342, 351 Lowland 26-27 Plate 25-26,28 steppe 12,16-17,19-21,25,28-29,33-37, 40-41,44,47,49-51,53-63,65-66, 69,71,73-78,80-81,84-85,89-90,93, 97,100,102,105,109,111-115,117-119, 122,125-127,129,139,153,161-162,166, 169-171,175,180-183,186,201-202,205 (n. 381), շս, 222-223,233,240-241, 243,245-246,248,250-255,257-258, 272,276,279-280,282-283,289-291, 300-302,316,321,326-327,330-332, 349, 360,368-369,372-373, 375, 385, 393-394 Bleda, Hun king 70 Bodrog comitatus 379 Bodva river 379 Bogou river, see Boh Boh river 25-26,30-31,44,53,120,122-124, 248-251 Bolaq 172 (n. 199) Bolesław Chrobry (the Brave), king of Poland 13,237,287,302-303,306-307, 310-316,373,387-389 Bolshoi Kinél river Bolshoi Uzen river Borani tribe 62 103 121 Borğan 271 Boris-Michael, Bulgarian ruler 253 Boris, St and Rus’ prince 310-312 Borisov, Boris 320 (n. 135) Borotalmat 138,141-142,190,240,249,251 Borsod comitatus 379 Borysthenes, see Dnieper River Bosporan Kingdom 53,59,61 Bosporus, Byzantine city
in Crimea 75, 240,245 Bosporus (Byzantine) Strait 278,334 Boulatzopon 138,141-142,240,249,251 Boulgarophygon 255,329,365 Brand, Charles M. 367 (n. 138) Bratislava/Pozsony comitatus 378,381 Briansk 26,247 Bronze Age 54,168 Broutos, see Prut Bruno of Querfiirt, St and misssionary 13, 149-150,198-199,221 (n. 464), 222-224, 228-229,296,298,302-303,306-310 Bryennios, Byzantine patrician and ethnarch 340 Bubegenas 64 Budjak 250 Bug river 303,305 Bukhara 82 Bulchu, legendary Magyar warrior 233 Bulgaria Great 76,80,342 Danube 17,77,126,137,189,206 (n. 385), 236,240-241,245,248,250,256-260, 262,264,272-273,275-280,284-285, 287-290,317-318,335 Volga(-Kama) 38-40,77,129,205 (n. 381), 297,393 Republic of 127,170,175,271,335,350 thema of 214,319,326 Bulgarians 242,253,255-256,258,261-262, 271,277,280,286-287,346,358 Bulgars Black Bulgars 78,116,246 Danube 73-74,92,127-128,160,163,170, 174,180,184,195,220,236,282,297,321, 342-343,393-394
448 Bulgars (cont.) Onogur Bulgars 76 Volga-Kama Bulgars ю-ո, 96,98-100, 102-103127-1291169,182,216-217,266 (ո. ւօ6), շ8ւ֊շ8շ, зоо, 393 Bulkār/Bulghār, see Volga-Kama Bulgars Burdas/Burtas 10,80,99-102,103,107,126, 266 (n. 106), 281-282 Burebista, king of Dacians 57 Buty, John B. 114-115 Byzantine Commonwealth 252 Byzantine Empire, see Byzantium Byzantines 109,144 (n, 71), 192-193, 219-220,222,229,231,235-236,268, 277,322-324,327,333,335-336, 338-339,341,343,360-362,364,371 Byzantium 3-7, 9,17,35-36,70,72,74-76, 80,85, 90,126,128,130-131,138,141,146, 149,151,159-160,166,170-171,181,184, 188 (n. 283), 191,204,216-217,221 (n. 464), 223-224,237-238,245, 252-253,255-264,266-267,269, 272-275,277-281,285-286,288-289, 291,296,299,305,312, 317-319, 323-326,330-333,338,341-351,354, 356-358,360-362,364-366,368, 370-37Յ, 380-381,388,390,392,394 Byzas 353 Cairo 16 Callimachus of Cyerene 47 (n. 2) Callippidae 50 Cambrai 13,163 Capidava 319-320,323,329 Cappadocia 48,347 Car Asen 320 Caraş river 243 (n. 13) Carpi, Dacian people 60 Carpathian Basin 112 Carpathian Mountains 23,49, in, 113, n8, 160,244,246,248,250-251,321,372, 375,393 Casimir 1, prince of Poland 306 (n. 60) Caspian Depression, see Caspian Plain Caspian Lowland, see Caspian Plain Caspian Plain 21,23-25,46 INDEX Sea 20,23,25,31,37,42,48,78,82,85, 97,99, ЮЗ, 205 (n. 381), 244,265,278 (n. 145) steppe 16,19-21,36-37,40-41,45,58,66, 7։, 74,76-77, 80-81,85,152,233,300, 349,385 Catalaunian Fields 71 Caucaland 68 Caucasus Mountains 25,36,44-45,49-50, 58, 62,69,74-75,77,80,82,87,182-183, 244,251,268,282 North 25,49,56,73,78,281 South
48-50,58,80,112-114 Celts 201 Central Russian Upland 24 Chang'an 83 Charaboï 141-142,240,249-251 Charaton, Hun king 69 Cherkess (Circassians) 114-115,281 Chemi Klobuci 15,201,383-387 Chemiakhov culture 59,63,65 Chernigov city 312,315 principality 384 Chemogorivka culture 47 Cherven’ Towns 294 (n. 10), 297,303-304, 316 Chliat 347 China 35,67,73,75,83,85, 93,168,171,186 (n. 272), 214-215 Ching-lung Chen 198 (n. 343) Chingul river ug Chios island 365 Chişinău 26 Chuhuiv 27 Cimmerian Bosporus, see Kerch Strait Cimmerians 3,47-50 Chidmas/Chingilous 107,119-122,125 Chingisids 157 Choirobakchoi 345 Chopon, see Giazichopon Chud/Chuds 64 (n. 130), 295 Claudius Gothicus, Roman emperor 62 Claudius Ptolemy 35,40,55,59 Cód river 379 Coldas 64 Cogflnic river 129 Coman, Aleksander 198 (n. 343)
INDEX Comania, land of the Cumans 36-37 Comşa, Maria 243 (n. 12) Conrad I, king of East Francia 233 Constantia 242,275 (ո. 135), 320,329 Constantine i, Byzantine emperor 297 Constantine iv, Byzantine emperor 342 Constantine V, Byzantine emperor 81 Constantine vu Porphyrogenitus, Byzantine Emperor 3-5,35,43,86-87,92.96-98, 104-109,112-124,126,135-142,145,147, 149-153.155-158,162,164,179 К 242), 180-181,184,187,189-191,207,209-210, 212, 215-216,235-236,240-241,245246,248-250,252,254-255.257-259. 263,265,267,280-281,283,285,289, 291.297.302,305,318,385.388,391 Constantine viii, Byzantine emperor 202 (n. 371), 319 Constantine ix Monomachos, Byzantine emperor 149,153 (n. 103), 170,214,224, 230,322,325,332-341,343 Constantine x Dukas, Byzantine emperor 345,347,352 Constantine(-Cyril), St, Byzantine missionary 110 (n. 93) Constantine, heteriarchos, Byzantine commander 338 Constantine Arianites, doux of the West 337,339 Constantine Bodin, ruler of Duklja 349 Constantine Gongyles, Byzantine dignitary 263 Constatine Diogenes, doux of Bulgaria 319 Constantine Hadrobalanos, Byzantine patrician 334 Constantine Katakalon, Byzantine commander 355 Constantine Lekapenos, Byzantine co-emperor 4 Constantinople 5,7,37,41-42,70,72-76, 80-82,85,113,151,154,191,215,218,222, 251-254,257-258,260-261,263-264, 267,270-272,274-280,284-285, 288-291,296-297,299,312,317-320, 322,325,327,329,334,336,338-339, 341,346-347,349,351-354,356-357, 359, 361,364-365,368,388 449 Corinth, city 62,163 (n. 149) Gulf of 263 Cossacks 43,386 Crimea Peninsula 27-29,34,37-38,40,44, 52,53,78,80,82,110 (n. 93), 180,202,
245-246,252-253,279,318 Mountains 27 Croatia 383 White 305 Croats 296 Csallóköz, see Žitný Ostrov Csánad 205 (n. 381) Csebe, Gyula 249 (n. 42) Csik comitatus 379 Cumans 36, 92, 98,162,166,170,188 (n. 283), 194,196,205 (n. 381), 212,236 (n. 531), 301,306 (n. 60), 354-356,358,361-364, 366,368-371,375-378,381,384,386 Cuni, see Cumans Curta, Florin 350 Cyaxares, king of the Medes 50 Czech monarchy 305 Czech Republic 305 Czeglédy, Karoly 87 Dacia 62 Dacians/Geto-Dacians 3,57-58,63 Dagestan 78 Dalmatia 163 (n. 149), 383 Damian of Tarsus, Byzantine renegade and pirate 256 Damatrys 334 Dampolis (Yambol) 329,337 Danes 313 Danube river 16,23,28-30,36-37,44,49, 52,53,56-58,60-62, 68,70-71,74, 77, 82,97, m, 123-125,129,160,180,184, 191,205,223,230,241-245,247-251, 253,256,261,264, 266,271-272,278, 280,285-288,316,318-326,329-332, 334-335,342-344,346,350-353,356, 359-361,367,369,371,374,378-380, 393 Darius I, king of Persia 51,54 Debeltos 221 (n. 463), 253,271,273-275,329 Dengizich, Hun leader 72 Derbent 80,182,268-269
450 INDEX Dervent 320,323,329 Derevlians/Dervlenines 240,265,293 Desht֊i Qipchaq, see Kipchak Steppe Desna river 205,316 Diaconu, Petre 175,319,366 (n. 136) Diakene 229,337 Di Cosmo, Nicola 155 (n. 108) Dimitrov, Christo 290 (n. 195) Dinogetia 163,320,323 Diodorus Siculus 55 Diophantus, Mithridates vi Eupator’s general 53 Dir, Varangian prince 110 Dnieper Lowland 26 region 25 river 25-26,29-31,34-36,42-44,52-53, 57,61 (n. 110), 74,76-77,81-82, 111, 122-125, !37-із8, 142, i8o, 183,191,202 (n. 371), 206,235 (n. 533), 240-242, 244-245,247-251,254,265,267,283, 290,298,302,312,315,321-322,327, 373,384-385 Dniester river 26,28,30-31,36,42,44,52,64,68, 122-124,129,137,169,175,206 (n. 385), 241,243-245,247-251,301,303-305 Upland 303 Dobrudja 17,28,53,56 (n. 67), 69,72, 242-243,275,320-321,335, Յ51 Don river 24,28-31,34-37,41-43,45,49 52, 55,57-58, 61-62,67,74,77-78,81,82, 97, no, Ո5,120,123-125,160,163,202 (n. 371), 241,243-249,251,282,284 Doncheva-Petkova, Liudmila 350 Donets Severskii river 77-78,120,123-124,163,246, 248-251 Upland 24-25 Dorostolon, see Dristra Drava river 379 Dregovichi 310 Dridu culture 129,169-170,182,243,301 Dristra 36,191-193,196,224,241,242 (n. 10), 245,251,288,320,322-323,329,343, 352-353,359,362 Dudek, Jarosław 308 (n. 71) Dukas dynasty 353 Dulebi 181 Dulo clan 76,342 Dyrrachium/Dyrrachion 236-237,328,354, 357-358 Dzungaria/Dzungarian Basin 75,93-94 Eastern Goths, see Ostrogoths East Francia 125,305 East Slavdom/East Slavic tribes 78, 81,247, 249,253,255,265-266,277,282,294 Edessä 368 Egypt n, 29,49 Eliade, Mircea 227 Ellac, Attila’s son 72 Emba river
16,39,96,103,121 Eneolithic Period 2 Ephorus of Cyme 32 Eratosthenes 32 Erich Lassota von Steblau 43 Ermanaric (Ermanaricus), king of the Ostrogoths 63-67,84 Esarhaddon, king of Assyria 48 Esztergom 378 Ethiopian 335 Euchaita 9,218,289,332 Euphrates river 82 Eurasia 21,110 Northern 20 Eurasian continent, see Eurasia Europe 1-2,12,17,20,23,55,64,66-67,196, 198.334.337.391 Central 13,17,388 Eastern 17-19,26,40,78, u8,273,291, 388.391 Latin 235,387 South-Eastern 18 Western 71, по-ш European continent, see Europe Europeans 1 Euros river 329,340,360,365-366 Euthymios, Byzantine monk 223,322 Euxine Sea, see Black Sea Ezekiel 48 (Ibn) Fadlān, Ahmad n, 38-39,96-98, 129,152 (n. 101), 161,164,182-183,212 216-217,220-222,233,385
451 INDEX Famaces, king of Pontus 57 Fehér, Géza 120,316,372 (ո. i6o) Fehérvár 380 Fejér comitatus 379-380,382 Fertő, see Lake Neusiedl al-Fida, Abu 12,156 Fiedler, Uwe 349 (n. 66) Filimer, king of the Goths 60,66 First Bulgarian State, see Danube Bulgaria France 270,272 Franks 340 Frederick Barbarossa, Roman-German emperor 13 Frs, see Persia Fu-lin, see Byzantium Gabriel, Byzantine clergyman 187,257-258 Gadio, Aleksandr V. 283 (n. 164) Gaievka 202 (n. 371) Galabrye 237,329,355 Galaktophagoi 47 Galicia 270 Galipoli peninsula, see Thracian Chersonese Gallus Anonymus 13 Gansu 21 Gardīzī, ‘Abd al-Hayy b. Dahhak u, 95,98, 101-102,145-146,164,196 al-Gamati, Abu Hamid 222 (n. 466) Garvăn 163,319-320,329 Gatalos, king of the Sarmatians 57 Gaul 58,71 Gei'ch, see Ural river Genghis Khan 140,143,2Ո, 215,230 (n. 510), 232 George, Armenian monk and chronicler 15 George the Monk, Byzantine chronicler 5 Georgia 48,87, Ո2 Georgios Euphorhenos, Byzantine commander 362 Gepids 244 Germania 64 German Kingdom, see East Francia Germanic Ocean, see Baltic Sea Gerros land 30 river 30 Getae 3,369-370 Géza i, prince of Hungary 377 Géza i, king of Hungary 377,381; as prince 374 Gézán, king of Hungary 380 Giazichopon 141-142,240,248-251,287 Gieysztor, Aleksander 209 (ո. 399) Gigen 320,329 Giosafat Barbaro 167 Giovanni da Pian del Carpine 36-37,166, 176,198,200,219,225 (n. 484), 228,248 Gimirrai, see Cimmerians Giurgiu 243 (n. u) Glacial Ocean 66 Gleb, St, Rus’ prince 310,312 Göckenjan, Hansgerd 187 (n. 278), 206 (n. 385), 221 (n. 464), 380 Göktürk/ Göktürks (Blue Turks) 75-77, 93-94,148,156 (n. 114),
157,160,168, 210-211,215-216,233 Golh, Norman 16 Golden Horde 36-37,40,167 Golden, Peter В. 77,89-91, ıı6,135 (n. 35), 156 (n. 116), 179 (n. 242), 180 (n. 246), 186 (n. 272) Goloe 340 Goliad’ 64 (n. 130) Golthescytha 64 Golubovskii, Petr 246 Gomer, see Cimmerians Gorozheno 202 (n. 371) Goryslawice 389 Goths 54,58-63,65,68,77 Gothiscandza 59 Great Migration, see Migration Period Great Moravia 108 Great Steppe 1,20,22-23,31,77,81,90-91, 93-94,104,163,168,198,200,226 Greece 31-32,51,62,74,263,266,365 Greeks 29,35,49,51,180,182,191,242,252, 254,275,283,297,3« Grégoire, Henri 123 Gregorios Pakourianos, Byzantine commander 9,358,360 Grenada 12 Greuthungi, see Ostrogoths Gruzsky Elanchik river 42 Guignes, Joseph De 67 Guillaume Levasseur de Beauplan 189,191 (n. 297) 43-44,
452 INDEX Gumilev, Lev N. 148,158,186 (n. 272) Gyges, king of Lydia 48 Gyla, see Kato Gyla Györffy, György 91, ա, 248-250,373 Gythones 60 Gyulafejérvár, see Alba Iulia Habsburgs (dynasty) 43 Hadrianopolis, see Adrianople Haemus, see Balkan Mountains H.ğ, see Ural river Halicarnassus 28-29,33 Halirunnae 66 Halych, Principality of 386 Hamdanids, dynasty of Syrian emirs Homer 35 Honorius, Roman emperor 69 Hont comitatus 378 Hor, see Uyghurs Howard-Johnston, James 254 (n. 55) Hron river 378 Hrushevski, Mikhailo 386 Hsiung-nu, seeXiongnu Hulagu Khan 232 (n. 516) Hundred Hills 334֊335 337 Hungarian Lowlands, see Hungarian Plain Hungarian Plain 21,58,66,168,382 Hungarians 13, no, 121,125,156 (ո. Ո4), 236 (n. 531). 344,348,361, Յ72,374,376, 273, 275 Han dynasty 87 Han Empire, see China Háromszék comitatus 379 ibn Hawqal, Muhammad Abu’l-Qasim 281 Hayer, Peter 161 (n. 137) Hayrabolu, see Kharioupolis Hecataeus of Miletus 32 Heinrich von Mügeln 14 Helgu/Oleg 278 (n. 145), 279,282 Hellas, thema of 345 Hellenes, see Greeks Henry I, king of East Francia 274 (n. 133) Henry lí, Roman-German emperor 13, 198-199- 223- 302- 307-308,312 Henry hi, Roman-German emperor 380 Henry, duke of Austria 380 Hensel, Witold 181,265 Heraclius, Byzantine Emperor 76,80,141 Herodotus 1,28-34,47-52,54-55,73,92, 161-162,166,208,210,214,232 Herules/Heruli 62,64 Hervé Frankopoulos, commander of the Latin mercenaries 337-338 Heves comitatus 379 Himalayas 35 Hincmar of Reims no Hindukush 82 Hippemolgoi 35,47 (Pseudo-)Hippocrates 33,54,161-162 Histria/Istros 60 Holovko, Alexander 30g (n. 77) Holy Land (Palestine)
13,163 393-394 Hungary 14,17,189 (n. 286), 390,392, 222 (n. 466), 240,248,250,288,307, 316, ՅՅ1-ՅՅ2, 344,348,370,373-383, 386-387 Hunimund, king of the Ostrogoths 68 Huns European 1-2,58,63,66-73,75,84, 144 (n. 71), 160,168,187 (n. 278), 198, 215-216, 391 Hybyl, river 124 Hylaea land 31 Hypakyris river 30-31 Hypanis, see Boh river Hyperboreans 35 Iabdiertim 86,137,141-142,150,240, 249-251 Iablunits’kii Pass 386 Iakubovskii, Aleksander 168 Ialomiţa river 30 Ialomiţa Wetlands (Balta Ialomiţei) 323 Ian Usmoshvets, legendary Rus’ heme 295 laropolk, Rus’ prince 293-294,310 laroslav the Wise, Rus’ prince 310,312, 314-317,327,385 Iatvingians 294 Iazyges 57-58 Iberia 87,333-334 I-byil-kor 85 Igor i, Rus’ prince 236,252,266-267,275 278-279,281 Iii river 73 Ilmen Slavs 293 Illyricum (Illyria) 74,345,357
453 INDEX Imaos Mountains 35 Imniscarís 64 Inaureds 64 India 40 Inhul river 120 Innocent iv, pope 36 Iran 56 Irene Dukaina, Byzantine empress 7 Imich, Hun leader 72 Iron Gates 328 Irpin’ river 206,295,316 Irtim, see Iabdiertim Irtysh river 83,86,93,94 (n. 36), 98 Isaac i Komnenos, Byzantine emperor 7, 343-344,349,361-362,371 Isauria 163 (n. 149) Isfahan 10 Iskil (Askel) 100 Ismail ibn Ahmed, Samanid ruler 105 Isaccea 320,329 Issedones 49 al-Işţahri, Abu Ishaq al-Farisi 99 Istros/Ister, see Danube river Iškuzai, see Scythians Italy 71,74,77,272,312,357 It-Bäčänä, see Pechenegs Itil, Khazars’ capital 78,281-282 Jagchid, Sechin 161 (n. 137) Jan Potocki 45-46 Jankovich, Miklos 189 (n. 286) al-Jarmi, Abu Umar Salih 113 al-Jayhānī, Abu Abdallah īo-ii, 97,145-146, 152 Jaxartes, see Syr-Darya river Jews 277 Johannes Beseny de Nezdá, castellan 383 (n. 210) Johannes de Thurocz/János Thuróczy 14 John i Tzimiskes, Byzantine emperor 218, 242,288-289,291,317,358 John n Komnenos, Byzantine emperor 7, 332,367-371 John, St, the Baptist 323 John Bogas, strategos of thema Kherson 235,259-261,264 John Biyennios, Byzantine commander John Kinnamos, historian 8,332,367 354 John Kourkouas, Byzantine commander 278 John Mauropous, archbishop of Euchaita, rhetorician 9,218,332-333 John Skylitzes, chronicler 5-6,138-140,149, 151-153,170-171,179 (n. 242), 184,186 (n. 272), 191,194,210,214, 229 (n. 504), 230-231,242,290,317,32b 326,334,346 (n- 52) John Vladislav, the mler of Bulgaria 317 John Zonaras, chronicler 8,352 Jordanes 59-61,64,66-69 Joseph ben Aaron, Khazar khagan 282 Juqãniyyah 82,95,103
Jurjān Sea, see Aral Sea Justinian I, Byzantine emperor 74 Justinian lí, Byzantine emperor 81 Kabars/Kabaroi 102,117-U8 Kängär/Känkär, see Syr Darya River Kängäräs 88-91 Kängü Tarban 90 Kagalnik river 43 Kaisareia 347 Kaluga 247 Kama river 23,77,100,103,114,117,121,127 Kamenka 202 (n. 371) Kamocki, Janusz 228 (n. 49g) Kangar 86-89,91-92,104,108, из, U5-118, 121,124,137,150-151,153,159,209-210, 238 K'ang-chii/Kangju 87,89 Kappadokia, see Cappadocia Karakalpaks 386 Karakum desert 39,82-83 Karakorum 37,172 (n. 199), 220 Karaman, Pecheneg chief 334 Karamzin, Nikolai 309 Karan’ river 385 Karas i 201 Karluks 88-90,94 (n. 36), 105,211 Karpov, Alexei 309 (n. 77), 312 (n. 93) Kashgar 82-83 al-Kāshgarī, Mahmud 12,91-92,198,219 Kasogians, see Cherkess Katakalon Kekaumenos, Byzantine general, doux of Antioch 229,337-338 Kataleim, Pecheneg chief 334
454 INDEX Katasyrtai 263,339 Kato Gyla/ Chabouxingyla 86,137,141-142, 150,240,248,250-251 Kavarna 320 Kazakhs 178 (n. 238) Kazakhstan 16-17,20-21,39,73,89,93,201 Kazan 23 Kazan Govemorate 115 Kazar, Pecheneg chief 348 Kegenes-John, Pecheneg chief 151,154,157, 195 (n. 324), 223, 229-230.238,322-327, 331-332. ՅՅ5-341 Kekaumenos, Byzantine commander, author of Strategikon 9 Kemey 372 Kerch Peninsula 27 Strait of 27,31,183,315 Kerlés Mountain 374 Keshan, see Rousion Kézdiszék comitatus 379 Ibn Khaldun, Abu Zayd 'Abdu r-Rahman b. Muhammad 391 Kharioupolis 329,340,361,364 Khwãrazm 38,39, Э5,103,205 (n. 381) Khwârazm Lake, see Aral Sea Khwãrazm Mountain, see Ustyurt Plateau al-Khwārizmī, Muhammad ibn Musa из Kherson (also Cherson), city and thema 82, 90,138,145,180-183,215,240,245. 251-252,255,259-261,264,281,289, 299,393 Khersonites 181-183,229 Khiva 90 Khoma 355 Khorasan 39,112,217 Khazanov, Anatoly M. 148 (n. 86), 158,178 (n. 238), 244 Khazaria, see Khazar Khaganate Khazars/Khazar Khaganate 2,10,17,65, 76-81,84,90-91, 93,95-108,113, n6-u8,126,138,141,156 (n. U4), 160, 168,178-183,193,240-241,244,246, 250-251,254-255,265,266 (n. 106), 268-269,272,276-277,279,281-284, 286,290-292,300,327,386, 391,393 Khazar Sea, see Caspian Sea Khopior river 45 Khortitsa 44 Kiev 14,26,52,78,81,162,183,204,206-207, 223,237,247-248,250-251,253-254, 267,279,281,284-291,293-298,300, 302,307-309,312-316,318,321,325, 327,383-387,392,393 Kievian Rus’, see Rus’ Kiliya 42 Kimäks/Kimek 88,90,105 Kipchaks 98,100-101,103,105,211 Kipchak Steppe 39-40 Kladenci 320 Klazomenai 365 Kliashtomyi, Sergei 91
Kniaz’kii, Igor 0. 249 (n. 42) Rollinger, Karol 309 (n. 77) Kolomyia 386 Komárom comitatus 378 Kometopouloi dynasty 318 Komnenoi dynasty 371 Konotop 26,247 Konovalova, Irina A. 272 Koppány, duke of Somogy 380 Kotovka 202 (n. 371) Kotrag, the Onogur Bulgar leader 77 Kotwicz, Wacław 233 Kouartzitzour 86,137-138,141-142,150,240, 249,251 Koubou, see Boh Koule 361 Koulinos (Goulinos), Pecheneg leader 229, 336 Koulpeï 141 Kouphis, see Kuban River Kouridachus, chief of the Akatziri 72 Kowalczyk, Elżbieta 298 (n. 31) Kowalski, Tadeusz 130 Kozlov, Sergei A. 368 (n. 142) Kraków 40,305,316,388 Krakras of Pemikos, Bulgarian commander 317 Kristó, Gyula 108 (n. 89) Krivichians 295 Krum, Bulgar khan ш Kuban river 25,74,76,82,114, и6,124 Kubrat, khan of the Great Bulgaria 76-77, 342 Kucharski, Eugeniusz 155
455 INDEX Kuchera, Mikhail 298 (n. зі) Kuczyński, Stefan M. 294 (n. 10) Kül Tegin, khan of the Orkhon Turks 88 Kürbis, Brygida 306 (n. 60) Kunlun mountains 83 Kura river 48,87 Kurat, Akdes Nimet 18,179 (n. 242) Kuria, Pecheneg chief 235 (n. 533), 290 Kushan state 87 Kursich, Him leader 69 Kutesk, Cuman chief 376 Kutrigurs 74,76 Kuibyshev 23,99 Kypsella 329,364 Kyrgyz/Kirghiz 90,228 (n. 499) Lietbertus, bishop of Cambrai 13,163 Little Nicaea 365 Little Presláv, see Pereiaslavets Liubech 312 Lobitzos/Lovech 329,334 Loewe, Martin 186 (n. 272) Lorraine m, 120 Louis i, king of Hungary 382 Louis ix, tóng of France 37 Louis the German, king of East Francia no Lydia 48 Łowmiański, Henryk 49,65 (n. 135), 95 (n. 40), 114-117,119-120,123,125,247 (n. 36), 283 (n. 164), 304,316 Lukiew river 304 Ladislaus i, king of Hungary 374 Ladislaus iv, king of Hungary 14 Ladislaus 1, duke of Bohemia 380 Lattimore, Owen 154 (n. 107) Lazar Parpetsi 87 Lazar, holder of the Satov stronghold 385 Lebedia 107,110, Ո2-Ա4,117,119-121,123-125 Lebedias, Magyar voivode 107-108, no, Macartney, Carlile A. 99, no, 113-115, Ա9, 123,263,271 Macedonia 62 (n. n6), 231,339-340,346, U7֊ug, 121-122 Lebounion Hill 18,225,231-232,366-367, 371 Leel, legendary Magyar warrior 233 Lekas, leader and follower of the Paulicianism 224 (n. 481), 355-356 Ledzanians/Lenzenines 240,265,297 Leitha river 378 Leo I, Byzantine emperor 72 Leovi, Byzantine emperor 108,126, 258-259 Leo I, pope 71 Leo Diabatenos, Byzantine commander Leo Grammaticus, chronicler 5 Leo Phokas, Byzantine commander 261, 263 Leo of Tripoli, Arab pirate 256 Leo the
Deacon, historian 5,234,261 (n. 88) Lesbos island 365 Lesser Poland 305,389 Leszka, Mirosław J. 260 (n. 81) Lewicki, Marian 155 Lewicki, Tadeusz 97,99,180 (n. 246), 304 Liakhs, see Poles 353-354,367 Northern 170 thema of 326,337,340 Macedonian dynasty 4-5,296,318 Maciej of Miechów 40-41 Madgearu, Alexandru 242 (n. 10), 339 (n. 26), 344 (n. 42), 345 (n. 47), 346 {n. 50,52) Maenchen-Helfen, Otto 71 Maeotian Swamp, see Azov, Sea of Maeotic See, see Azov, Sea of Maeotis, see Azov, Sea of Maghreb 40,222 (n. 466) Magyars 10,81,86-88,90-91,100,102, 104-105,107-120,122,124-126,137,151, 180,184,186-187,189,241,255,257-258, 261-264,271-276,279-280,286-287, 305,372 Maitas, area close to Constantinople 336 Makk, Ferenc 359 (n. 105) Malkara 364 Maly Uzen 121 Małopolska, see Lesser Poland Manchuria 21,168 Mani, prophet 224 Maniak, Cuman chief 366 Manzikert 347 Manuel i Komnenos, Byzantine emperor 8 Marcian 1, Byzantine emperor 71
456 INDEX Marein Broniewski 172 (n. 199) Marco Polo 165 Marey, Aleksei V. 158 Mari 64 Marianos Maurokatałon, Byzantine commander 361 Maris River, see Mureş River Maritsa, see Euros river Markeliai (Markeli) 329,363 Markov, Gennadii E. 154 (n. 105) Marmara, Sea of 62 Maros Vásárhely 379 Marquait, Josef 10,88, uo, 112-113,123,125, 187,221 (n. 463), 271,276 Martinez, A.P. 164 (n. 152), 179 (n. 241) Massagetae 49 Matthew of Edessä 15,344 (n. 44), 347-348 al-Mas'ūdī, Abu’l-Hasan Ali u-12,79,88,95, 105, U4,151-152,182,184,187,192,194, 204-205,221 (n. 463), 262-263,266 (n. 106), 267,269-276,282 al-Marwazi, Sharaf al-Zaman Tahir и, 95, 98, ιοί, 145-146 Marwan ben Muhammad, Umayyad caliph 80 Ma wara’ an-Nahr 39, 8g, 104,169,224 Mazovia 60 Mecca 221 (n. 465) Medes 48,50,262 Media 49,55 Medveditsa river 45 Meissen 14 Melanchlaeni 29 Melitene 273 Menges, Karl H. 92-93,190 Merens 64 Mérv, see Khorasan Mescerà, see Imniscaris Mesembria 329 Mesopotamia 69,278 Western 243 Meško, Marek 359-360 (n. 105) Meszes river 374 Methodius, St, Byzantine missionary (n. 93) Meysztowicz, Walerian 308 Michael, king of Dioclea 348 Michael the akolouthos 340 no Michael Arianites, doux of Paradunavon thema 322,325-326 Michael Attaleiates, historian 7,176 (n. 230), 224,231,335.345,347, 350, 353-354, 363, 370 (n· 150) Michael Dokeianos, Byzantine commander 231,339 Michael vi i Dukas, Byzantine emperor 236, 349,352 Michael Glykas, chronicler 8,346 (n. 52) Michael Psellos, scholar and statesman 6-7,179 (n. 242), 197,200,203-204,218, 224-225,230,236,326,344 Michael the Lithuanian 41 Michael the Syrian, patriarch
of the Jacobite Church 15,368-369 Midas, king of Phrygia 48 Middle Ages 2,38,64,156,201,379 High and Late 13,383 Middle East 48,50,163,232 Middle Kingdom, see China Miechów 40-41,388 Mieszko i, prince of Poland 303-304 Mieszko u, king of Poland 306 (n. 60) Migidenos, Byzantine commander 199-200 Migration Period 1,54,58 Mikkola, Jooseppi 64 (n. 132) Minorsky, Vladimir 152,271 MirceaVodă 275(0.135) al-Miskawajhi, Abu Abd Allah Ibn Yaqub 278 (n. 145), 284 Mithridates vi Eupator, tóng of Pontus 53, 57 Mius River, see Mus River Möngke Khan, ruler of the Mongols 37,172 (n. 199) Moesia 319 Moglena, region and Byzantine thema 225, 366 Mohammed/Muhammad, the Islam prophet 220,273 Mokry Elanchyk river 42 Moldavia 129,374,301 Moldavian Plateau 28 Moldova, Republic of 17 Molochnaia river 119-120 Mongolia 21,89
457 INDEX Mongols 2, 66,140,145 (η· 7б) l6o, 165-167, 172 (ո. 199), ւ88-ւ8ց, 193,195, ւց8,205 (ո. з8і), 211, 213, 215, 220 228, 230 (ո. 510), 236, 248, յ86 Khalkha 165 (ո. 164), 167 Mongol Terror, see Timor Tartarorum Moravcsik, Gyula 3,257 Mordens 64 Mordia 240 Mordvins 64 Moson comitatus 378,381 Mosul 273 Moszyński, Kazimierz 131 Moundraga 108 Movses Khorenatsi 64 (n. 132) Mstislav Vladimirovich, prince of Chernigov 315-316 Mugodzhar Hills 97,100,103 al-Muqtadir, Abbasid caliph 11,38,96, 216-217 Mureş river 30,68 (n. 156) Mus river 42 Myrmidons 3 Mysians 3 Nadhir al-Harami, Abbasid ambassador 217 Nagrodzka-Majchrzyk, Teresa 193 Nagyküküllö comitatus 379 Nagyszentmiklós 173 (n. 205), 196 Nalepa, Jerzy 304 (n. 54) Nandarin, see Cherkess Naparíš, see Ialomiţa River Navego 64 Nazarenko, Alexander V. 303 (n. 48), 308 (a 74), 309 (n. 77), 310 (n. 79) Nedao river 72 Németh, Josef 155,173 (a 205), 190,206 (n. 385), 375 (n. 170) Nesebyr, see Mesembria Nessos river 62 (n. 116) Nestor, monk of the Pechersk Lavra 14-15 Nestor, Byzantine vestarches 350,352-354, 356 Neuri 29 Neusiedler See, see Neusiedl Lake Neusiedl Lake 378,381 Nicholas Mystikos, patriarch of Constantinople 9,258-260,262,264 Nida river 389 Nikephoros/Nikephoritzes, logothete 352-353 Nikephoros in Botaneiates, Byzantine emperor 7,237,355-Յ57,359,365; as doux: 345 Nikephoros Btyennios, historian and soldier 7,355 Nikephoros Bryennios, doux of Dyrrachion 7,236-237,354-355 Nikephoros и Phokas, Byzantine emperor 284-285,291 Nikephoros rector, Byzantine commander 337-338 Niketas, doux of Belgrade 353 Niketas Chômâtes,
historian 8,188 (n. 283), ՅՅ2,367,371 Niketas Glabas, commander of Scholai 339 Nikon, patriarch of Moscow 15 Nile river 30 Nis/Naissus/os 62 (n. 116), 170,224 (n. 481), 319,327-328,333,348,356 Nitra comitatus 378 Nitra river 378 Nizami of Ganja, Persian poet 233 Nizhny Novgorod 23 Nogai Steppe 45-46 Noonan, Thomas 79 (n. 219), 180 (n. 246) Normans 357-358 Northern Ocean 34 Northern Uvaly 23 Novgorodians 271 Novgorod Veliki (Novgorod the Great) 15, 293,295 Յ10,312,314,317 Novohrod-Siverskyi 387 Novocherkassk culture 47 Novosel’tsev, Anatolii P. 283 (n. 164) Nulam 329 Nūkardah 184,268,271-272 Nyír comitatus (province) 374 Oaros, see Volga River Obad 372 Obolensky, Dimitri 224,242,299 (n. 39) Ochakiv 42 Octar, Hun king 70 Odărci 320,329,350-351 Oder river 59
458 INDEX Odessa 26 Oghurs/Oghuric tribes 73-74,76-77 Oghuz/Uzes 17,86, 88-91,94,96-98, 100-101,103,104-106,125-126,139, 142,152-153,169,171,180,182,184,195 (n. 324), 201,202 (n. 371), 207,212, 216-217,220,222,233 շ44 250-251, 255.283-284, 300-302, 305,308, 315-316,318,321-322,325-327, ЗЗО-ЗЗІ, 345-347,360, 369-370, 375,377-378, 383, 385-386 Oghuz Khan 211 Ohrid 328 Oium 60 Oka river 64 Okroš 320 Olbia 53,56-57,61 (n. 106) Old Continent, see Europe Oleg Sviatoslavovich, Rus’ prince 293 Oleshe 183 Oleśnica 388 Olga, Rus’ princess 285-286 Oltenia 58 Oltina 320,329 Olt river 30 Olympia 62 Olympiodorus of Thebes 69 Omurtag, khan of the Danube Bulgars 236 Onegesios 144 (n. 71) Onogur/Onogurs 73-76 Oral 97 Ordessos, see Argeş river Ordos region 83,93 Orkhan, the Onogur khan 76 Orkhon river 83 Oskol river 163 Osmos river 334 Ossowski, Stanislaw 209 (n. 399) Oster river 205,294 Ostrogoths 62-63, 65, 68-69,73,84 Otto տ, Roman-German emperor 304 Otto of Freising 13 Uliches/Oultines 240,247-248,250,265 Ovce Pole/Eutzoplon 170,319,327-328 Ovid 57 Oxus, see Amu Daiya river Pagumanis 139 Palacus, king of Lesser Scythia Palestine 49,69 Pannónia 17,69,75,77, m, 121,321 Pantikapes river 30-31 Paradunavon, thema of, see Paristrion, thema of Parczewski, Michał 249 (n, 42), 303 Paristrion, thema of 322,325-326,330,342, 346 (n. 50), 351-35Յ, 356-357,359, 361-362,371 Parthia 5э Patzinacia 141-142,182,206 (n. 385), 240-241,246,248-250,265,284,287, 297,308,324,339-340 Paulicians, dualistic sect 224-225,358,361 Paulus Byssenus de Eorghede, ban of Dalmatia, Croatia and Slovenia 383 Pavlovsk 27 Pax
Chazarica 65,78, 84, Ц7-118,178,276, 282-284,292,393 Pechenegs 2-19,23,36,81,84-87,88-120, 122-127,129-132,135-143,145-160, 162-207,209-212,214-267,271-327, ЗЗО-394 Pecheneie 386 Pechenezhyn 386 Pecheniugi 387 Pei-ju 85 Pelliot, Paul 85 Penza 23 Pereg 205 (n. 381) Pereiaslavl city 383,386 principality of 385 Pereiaslavets 251,285 Perekop, Isthmus of 27,245 Peresecheri 247 Persia (Frs) 1,51,73-75,80,108,112,171,278 (n. 145) Persian Empire, see Persia Pervomaisk 27 Pesah, Khazar commander 278-279,282 Pest comitatus 379,381-382 Peter I, Bulgarian tsar 257,276 Philip π, king of Macedonia 52 Philippopolis 205,329,334,358-360,364 Phocaea 365 Phrygia 48 Piasts/Piast dynasty 302-307,310-311,316, 387-390 53 Pieczeniegi 388
459 INDEX Pieczonogi 388 Pieczonóg-Gacki 388 Pilis comitates 379,381-382 Pithyus 62 Pletneva, Svetlana A. 146,149 (n. 87), 153, 156-157.159 (n. 129), 162,190,194,196, 249 (n. 42) Pliny the Elder 35,55,61 Piiska 196,329,345 (n. 46) Po river 71 Podolian Upland 303 Pohl, Walter 1 Pokutia (region) 386 Pokutian-Bessarabian Upland, see Moldavian Plateau Polans 254 Poland 17-18,42, Ո4,287,303-305,307,312, 316. ՅՅ1.373.388-390 Poles 294,313-314 Polesie Lowland 25 Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth 41,43 Polish state, see Poland Polovoi, N.Ia. 275 (n. 135) Polovtsy 98 Poltava 27 Polybius, historian 55 Pomerania 59-60 Pomponius Mela, geographer 35 Pontic sea, see Black Sea Pontic steppe, see Black Sea steppe Pontus, region on the southern cost of the Black Sea 53,57 Pontos/Pontos Euxeinos, see Black Sea Popina-Gradiščeto 320,329 Poppe, Andrzej 183 (n. 258), 299 (n. 38), 307,310 (a 79) Prague 305 Presian, Bulgar khan in, 220 Presláv 108, 253,257, 264,329.334,340 Pretich 197 (n. 340), 229 Priscos of Panion 72-74,144 (n. 71) Pritsak, Omeljan 16,87-89,91,94,113,144, 156.159 (n. 129), 186 (n. 272), 249 (n. 42) Procopius of Caesarea, historian 8 Propontis, see Marmara, Sea of Protogenes 56 Prut river 28,30,122-123,129,169,243-244, 247-248,250-251,301 Přemyslid monarchy, see Czech monarchy Přemyslids dynasty 305 Przemyśl 247,386 Przemyśl Gate 305 Pyretos, see Prut River Quedlinburg 304 Raab-Györ comitates 378 Rába river 378 Radimichi 294 Rahewin of Freising 13 Raoul, monk of the Cambrai abbey 13,163 Rashid al-Din, Persian historian 386 Rasovskii, Dmitrii A. 316,369,384,386 Ravenna 77 Regensburg
305 Regino of Priim 12-13,110-111,120,234 (n. 529-530) Reinbem, bishop of Kołobrzeg 310 Reut river 247-248 Rha river, see Volga river Rhaidestos 329,364 Riade 274 (n. 133) Riphean mountains 31 Rivne 26,247 Roas, Hun king 70 Robert Guiscard, duke of Apulia and Calabria 357 Rodman, Pecheneg prince 296 (n. 21) Rodnia 293-294 Rodulphus, see Raoul Rogas 64 Roger of Torre Maggiore 205 (n. 381) Roman Empire/Rome 58,60-63,65,68-69, 268,270 Eastern 70 Western 66,70-71,215 Romanchuk, Alla 299 (n. 40) Romania, see Byzantium Romania, Republic of 17 Romanos 1 Lekapenos, Byzantine emperor 4-5,260 (n. 81), 261,263-264,266, 269-270,272-273,275-277,279-280 Romanos 11, Byzantine emperor 4-5,291 Romanos ill Argyros, Byzantine emperor 319
460 Romanos iv Diogenes, Byzantine emperor 347-349, as startegos: 347 Romans, see Byzantines Romny culture 247 (n. 36) Rome city 307 Róna-Tas, András 95 (ո. 40) Ros’ river 293,298,316,385-386 Rotten Sea, see Sivash Roman 75 Rousion 329,364 Roux, Jean-Paul 145-146 (n. 76) Roxolani 33,57-58 Ruga, see Roas Rugila, see Roas Rujno 320 Runciman, Steven 254 (n. 55) Rurik dynasty/Rurikids 84,183,207,248, 252,254,267,277,280-281,293,296, 299 302.311.3t8,383-384.387.392 Rusa I, king of the Urartu 48 Rusa n, king of the Urartu 48 Rus’ 5,13-15,17,35, 81,84,92,105,132,142, 145,159-160,163,166,170-171,180-184, 189-191,201,203,205-207,218,221 (n. 464), 223,234,236,240,242,246-248, 250,252-254,258,264-267,272,275, 277-282,284-290,293-302,304, 306-307,309-311,314-318,321.327. ЭЗЕ 369.377.383-390,392 Russia/ Russian Empire 1,20,41 Ibn Rusta, Ahmad 10-11,99-100,102, 113-114,146,179,186 Ruta river 385 Sabartoi asphaloi 108,112-114, u6-u8,121, 124 Sabir/Sabirs 73-75,77 Sagyz river 103 Ibn Sa’id, Abu al-Hasan Ali ibn Musa 12,156 Saioi 56-57 Saitaphemes, ruler of the Saioi 56 Sajó river 379 as-Sakaliba, see Slavs/Slavic tribes Sakov 385 Salhir river 27 Saltar, see Oghuz Saltovo-Maiaki culture 59,78-79,120,246 Salzman, Philip C. 208 (n. 393) INDEX Samandar 282 Samanids/Samanid dynasty 10,94 (n. 36), 104-105,125,152 Samara river 55,103 Samarkand 82,172 (n. 199) Samos island 365 Samuel Bourtzes, Byzantine commander 338 San river 303 Sandomierz 316 Saqlab, see Slavs/Slavic tribes Saracens 163 Saragur 73 Saraili-Kiyat 202 (n. 371) Saratov 99 Sarkéi 36,81,90-91,97,124,164,180,221 (n. 465),
241,245,251,281-282,284 Sarmatia European 35,40-41, Asian 35,40-41 Sarmatians/Sarmatian tribes շց, 33-34, 50, 53-61,63 Royal, see Saioi Sarpeta 45 Sartach, Batu Khan’s son 220 Saudarmatae 57 Sauromatae/Sauromatians, see Sarmatians ‘Sauromatians’ 359 Sava river 348,379 as-Savardiya 113 Sárvíz river 379-381 Schmitt, Oliver 333 (n. 5) Schultheiss, Franz G. 209 (n. 399) Sclavonians, see Slavs/Slavic tribes Scupi 356 Scylitzes Continuatus 6,138 Scythia 28-33,35,51,55,60-61, 64,111 Great 53 Lesser 53,72 Old 50,244-245 Scythian Neapolis 54 Scythians/Scythian tribes 1,3,28-29, 32-34, 47 (n. 2), 48-56,59,62,81,84,163,168, 208,232 'Scythians’ 170,185,188 (n. 283), 192, 199-200,233,262,264,332,347,350, 353-354,356,359-362, 367-370, 375 Hellenic Scythians 51
461 INDEX Royal Scythians 51,92,185,208,210,214, 245 Scythian-farmers 50 Scythian-tillers 50 Taurian/Crimean Scythians 54,57 Second Scythian Kingdom, see Old Scythia Sedov, Valentin 247 (n. 36) Seine 37 Selenga river 83,167 Seleucides, Hellenistic dynasty 56 Seljuks 149,333-334,347,357 Selte, Pecheneg chief 334,344 Semirechie 105 Serbia 170,271 Serbs 261 Serdica, see Sofia Seretes, see Siret Serica, see China ‘Serpent’s Wall’ 205,298 (n. 31) Sevan Lake 87 Severus Alexander, Roman emperor 61 (n. 106) Severians 247 Sev-Ogrik 113 Sevordik 112-113 Sevortioi 112 Sewter, Robert A. 199 Shalkar Lake 97,103,152 (n. 101) Shalkarui 201 Shamkur Ո3 Shchavelev, Aleksei 4 Shepard, Jonathan 229 (n. 506), 315 (n. 107) Siberia 20,21,73,226 Sidera Pass 329,337,360,362 Sikenica river 378 Silesia 305 Silva Blacorum et Bissenorum 379 Silva Pieczyngarum 304 Sima Qian 208,214,232 Simbirsk Govemorate Ц5 Simon of Kéza 14,374-375 Siraces 58 Siret river 30,122-123,129,169,248 Sirmium 319,328 Sivash 27 Skala 320 Skandza 59 Skarzhinskaia, Elena Ch. 65 (n. 135) Skilurus, king of the Crimean Lesser Scythia 53 Skrynnikova, Tatiana 140 Skyles, king of the Scythians 52 (n. 36) Slavs/Slavic tribes 98-99,130,170,180,182, 209,240,244,265,270,295,342,349 Sion 243 (n. 11) Slovakia 305,378,382 Slovenia 383 S-m-k-r-ts/Samkerts 278 Smyrna 365 Sneath, David 135 (n. 35) Snorri Sturluson 370 (n. 150) Sofia 170,224 (n. 481), 271,31g, 327-328, 333-334,344,347 Sok river 103 Sokal 247 Solomon, king of Hungary 348,361,374, 376-377,381 Somogy comitatus 379 Sopron comitatus 378 Soultzous, Pecheneg chief 339 Soutzoun, Pecheneg
chief 334 Sounion Cape 29 Southal, Aidan 15g (n. 128) Spain 58,268,270,272 Spali 60-61 Sparta 62 Spinéi, Victor 18-19,156,171 (n. 197), 174 (n. 212), 180 (n. 246), 314 (n. 105), 373 (n. 164) Središte 320 Sremska Mitrovica, see Szerem Srubnaia culture 54 Stara Zagora, see Вегоіа Staro-Shvedskoie 202 (n. 371) Staszów 388 Stavropolskaia Upland 25 Stephen i, king of Hungary 14, 307,318, 373-374,377,38o 382-383 Stephen 11, king of Hungary 370,380 Stephen Lekapenos, Byzantine co-emperor 4 Stephen, magister, Byzantine dignitary 263 Stephenson, Paul 184,296 (n. 25) St Eterius island 245 Steuer, Heiko 155 (n. 108)
462 INDEX St George, southern branch of the Danube Delta 329 St George of Cappadocia 262 St Gregory island 242 Strabo of Amaseia 32-34,55,57,161-162, 166 Stramba river 68 (n. 156) Strwiąż river 304 StrzelczykJerzy 65 (n. 135) St Tarasios, Monasteiy of 334 Stugna river 205-206,247,294,316 Subcarpathia 305 Sudak 37 Sui dynasty 75,85 Sula river 44,205-206,247,294-295,298, 316 Suleiman, sultan of Rum 365 Sulina, branch of the Danube Delta 242, 245.250.329 Šuměn 320 Sumatra 40 Supoi river 44 Sura river 23 Suzdal principality 384 Sveneld, Sviatoslav Igorevich’s voivode 290 Sviatopolk 1, the Rus’ prince 223,309-315, 373,388 Sviatoslav 1 Igorevich, the Rus’ prince 5, 191,193,206,218,229,234,235 (n- 533), 280-282,284-293,297 317 Sviatoslav Vladimirovich, Rus' prince 310, 312 Sviiaga river 23 Simeon I, Bulgarian tsar 9,108-109,126, 235-236,245,253,255-264,266,271, 276,291 Simeon the Logothete, chronicler 5 Syngoul river, see Donets Syr-Darya river 31,49,58 (n. 76), 82,86, 88-90,93 Syria 15,49,69,276,318,347 Syrmia, see Szerem Syroukalpeï 138,142,240,249,251 Székelys 187 (n. 278), 379 Szerem Sremska Mitrovica) comitatus 379 Szydłów 388 Szymański, Wojciech 180 (n. 243), 247 (n. 36), 389 (n. 249) Szynkiewicz, Sławoj 174 (n. 211) Świętosławski, Witold 198,306 (n. 60), 389 Tambov Govemorate 115 Tadzans 64 Taganrog Bay 24 Taiči’ut 230 (n. 510) Taksony, Hungarian prince 372 Talas 172 (n. 199) Talmat, see Borotalmat Taman Peninsula 27,52,277-278 Tamerlane, see Amir Timur Tami, ‘Scythian’ commander 347 Tanais, Greek colony 61 Tanais river, see Don river Tänase, Daniela 174 (η. 2η, շւշ) Tang
dynasty 75 Tangier 39 Târgu Mures, see Maros Vásárhely Tashkent 82,87-88 Tarim river 83 Basin 83 Tartar, Cuman chief 370,377 Tatar Khanates 42 Tatars 41-43,167,189,191 (n. 297), 219,230 (n. 510), 306 (n. 60) Tatikios, Byzantine commander 360-361, 364 Tatranes, a Pecheneg 229 Tatus (also Tatos), commander of Dristra 352-353,359,362 Tauri 29,34 Tauris, see Crimea Taurokomos 364 Tekerőpatak, see Stramba River Temujin, see Genghis Khan Terebovlia 386 Terek river 25,82 Tervingi, see Visigoths Teterev river 206 Teutons 172 (n. 199) Theodore Dafiiopates 260 (n. 81) Theodore Pródromos 369-370 Theodoric, ruler of the Ostrogoths 73 Theodosius lí, Roman emperor 69-72 Theophanes, commander of Byzantine fleet 278 Theophanes Confessor, chronicler 5-6
463 INDEX Theophanes Continuatus 5 Theophilos, archbishop of Euchaita 289-291,317 Theophylact, archbishop of Ohrid 9,188 (n. 281), 363 Thermopylae 74 Thessalonika, thema of 319 Thessaloniki city 36,163 (ո. 149), 256, 328-329,345,355 Thietmar of Merseburg 13,237,304,3u, ЗіЗ, 389 Thiudos 64 Thomas of Split 199 (n. 346) Thonuzoba, Pecheneg chief 372,377, 382-383 Thrace 62 (n. 116), 69-70,192,231,271,320, 339-340,353-354,358,361,364,367 thema of 337 Thracian Chersonese 365 Thucydides of Athens, historian 8 Thyssamatae 57 Tian Shan 82-83 Tiarantos, see Olt river Tiasmin 247 Tiber river 41 Tibet 83,93 T’ie-lê 73,76,85 Tien-Shan mountains 22, 73 Timber-grave culture, see Srubnaia culture Timor Tartarorum 2 Timoshchuk, Boris A. 247 (n. 36) Tisza river 68 (n. 156), 71,244,372,379-380, 393 Tiverians 247,265 Tmutarakan principality 183,251,277-279, 281-282,298-299,315,327 Tobol river 98 Tocharians 87 Togortak, Cuman chief 365 Tokmak river 119 Tolna comitatus 379-380,382 Tonyukuk, Turkic leader 214 Toplitzos 340 Torchesk 385 Torks, see Oghuz (Uzes) Tourkia, see Hungary Toynbee, Arnold J. 3 Transcaucasia, see South Caucasus Transdniester Region 44 Transoxania, see Ma wara’ an-Nahr Transvolga Region 23,78,89,94, 96,98,100 (ո. 64), 129,179, 222 steppe 38,94 Transylvania 68,373-375,379,3Տշ Traulos, leader and follower of the Paulicianism 224 (n. 481), 358-360 Trenčín comitatus 378 Treri 48 Tribalii 57 Troullos, see Dniester Trubezh river 205,2Э4-295,314,316 Tryjarski, Edward 18-19, l2a 149 (n. 87), 156-157,180 (n. 246), 200 Tsaritsyn, see Volgograd Türgäsh 88 Tula 26,247 Tulcea 320,32g
Turkic Khaganate 75,94,148 Western 93-94 Eastern 94 Turkish Sultanate 41 Turkmens 211 Turcoaia-Troesmis 320,329 Turks (general term for Turkic peoples) 198, 262,269-270,272-273,284 Turks, see Magyars Turks Orkhon 88-89 Turov 310 Turpei 385 Tuva 83,165 (n. 164) Tyrach, Pecheneg chief 151,153-154,157,186 (n. 272), 195 (n. 324), 223,230-231,238, 321-323, Յշ5-Յշ7, ՅՅ1-ՅՅ2,335-337, 339,341-342,345,359,375-376 Tyras, Greek colony 61 Tyres river, see Dniester river Tyszkiewicz, Jan 302-303 (n. 47), 387 (n. 242) Tzakhas, emir of Smyrna 365 Tzelgu, chief of‘Scythians’ 361 Tzopon, see Boulatzopon Tzour, see Kouartzitzour Tzouroulon/Tzurul 329,364 Ufa 100 Ugor 73
464 INDEX №1 river 103 Ukraine 20,25,43-44,60 Ukrainian Plate, see Black Sea Plate Ulan Bator 21 Uldis (Ulti), Hun ruler 69, 70 Ungroi, see Magyars Unstrut river 274 (n. 133) Ural river 36,39,77, 82, 95 (n. 40), 96-97, 103,121,251 Urals/Ural mountains 22,55, 64-65,97-98, 121 Ural’sk, see Oral Urartu state 48 Urgench, see Jmjäniyyah Urgi 57 Urugundi 62 Ustyurt Plateau 39,95,103 Utigurs 74 Uyghurs/Uyghur Khagante 15,85-86, Uzia 89-91.93-94,211 138,240 Vachkova, Veselina 76 (n. 210) Váh river 378 Vainshtein, Sergei 165 (n. 164) Valentinian hi, Roman emperor 71 Valko comitatus 379 Várady, László 112,121 Varangians 35, 92,180,182,191,242,252, 254,265,266 (n. 106), 283,293,297,313, 318,340 Variazhko 294 Vardar river 225,328,366 Varna 44,329 Vas comitatus 378 Vasil’evo 295 Vasilievskii, Vasili 224 Vasinabroncae 64 Vasylko, duke of Terebovlia 386 Vékony, Gábor 121 Velikopotemkin Island 183,298 Venedas/Veneti 59,64 Veszprém comitatus 378 Viatichev 298 Viatichi 247,282,294-295 Viatka river 23 Vidin 328 Viminatium 144 (n. 71) Visigoths 62-63,68-69 Vistula river 35,41,59-60,304-305,388 Vlachs 314 (n. 105), 379 Vladimir 1, prince of Rus' 183,205-206, 221 (n. 464), 223,293-301,306-312, 315-316,318,327 Vladimir 11 Monomakh, prince of Rus’ 369, 384,387 Völkerwanderung, see Migration Period Voin’ 298 Volga Region n, 17-18,23-24,45,55,64,74, 100-103,106,112-114,117,119,121,124, 283 river 23,31,35-37,40-41,45,49,55, 58, 64-66, 77-78, 80, 82, 89, 93, 95-97, 99, 102,106-107, no, 121,126-127,178,210, 244,251,266 (n. 106), 282 Steppe 23 Upland 23 Volgograd 23,45 Volhynia 60,386 Volodimir-
Volins’kii 247 Voronezh river 202 (n. 371), 247-248 Voronova Zavora, Dnieper rapid 43 Vorskla river 248 Vyatichians, see Viatichi Walandar (WlmLr.) 151,187,192,194, 196,203-205,221 (n. 463), 262-263, 268-271,273-276 Wallachia 69,12g, 244,249 Warsaw 41 Wei Zheng, historian 85 Wenskus, Reinhard 208,219 Western Siberian Highlands, see Siberia Wielbark culture 60 Wild Fields, see Black See steppes Wilhelm Buchier, 172 (n. 199) William of Rubruck 37՜38,172 (n-199), 176 (n. 229), 220,248 Winitar/Vinitharius, see Witimir Wiślica 389 Witimir 68 Wolfram, Herwig 62 Wroclaw 36 Wusen 2Ո |
| any_adam_object | 1 |
| any_adam_object_boolean | 1 |
| author | Paroń, Aleksander 1973- |
| author_GND | (DE-588)1161473602 |
| author_facet | Paroń, Aleksander 1973- |
| author_role | aut |
| author_sort | Paroń, Aleksander 1973- |
| author_variant | a p ap |
| building | Verbundindex |
| bvnumber | BV047425327 |
| collection | ZDB-94-OAB ZDB-95-BOA ebook |
| ctrlnum | (OCoLC)1267972872 (DE-599)BVBBV047425327 |
| era | Geschichte 500-1500 gnd |
| era_facet | Geschichte 500-1500 |
| format | Book |
| fullrecord | <?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><collection xmlns="http://www.loc.gov/MARC21/slim"><record><leader>00000nam a2200000 cb4500</leader><controlfield tag="001">BV047425327</controlfield><controlfield tag="003">DE-604</controlfield><controlfield tag="005">20220214</controlfield><controlfield tag="007">t|</controlfield><controlfield tag="008">210818s2021 xx |||| |||| 00||| eng d</controlfield><datafield tag="020" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">9789004434899</subfield><subfield code="c">hbk</subfield><subfield code="9">978-90-04-43489-9</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="024" ind1="7" ind2=" "><subfield code="a">10.1163/9789004441095</subfield><subfield code="2">doi</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="035" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">(OCoLC)1267972872</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="035" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">(DE-599)BVBBV047425327</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="040" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">DE-604</subfield><subfield code="b">ger</subfield><subfield code="e">rda</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="041" ind1="0" ind2=" "><subfield code="a">eng</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="049" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">DE-12</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-210</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-521</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-1102</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-1046</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-1028</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-1050</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-573</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-M347</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-92</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-1051</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-898</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-859</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-860</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-1049</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-861</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-863</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-862</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-Re13</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-Y3</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-255</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-Y7</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-Y2</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-70</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-2174</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-127</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-22</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-155</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-91</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-384</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-473</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-19</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-355</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-703</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-20</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-706</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-824</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-29</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-739</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="084" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">OST</subfield><subfield code="q">DE-12</subfield><subfield code="2">fid</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="100" ind1="1" ind2=" "><subfield code="a">Paroń, Aleksander</subfield><subfield code="d">1973-</subfield><subfield code="e">Verfasser</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)1161473602</subfield><subfield code="4">aut</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="240" ind1="1" ind2="0"><subfield code="a">Pieczyngowie</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="245" ind1="1" ind2="0"><subfield code="a">The Pechenegs</subfield><subfield code="b">nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe</subfield><subfield code="c">by Aleksander Paroń ; translated by Thomas Anessi</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="246" ind1="1" ind2="0"><subfield code="a">Nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="264" ind1=" " ind2="1"><subfield code="a">Leiden ; Boston</subfield><subfield code="b">Brill</subfield><subfield code="c">[2021]</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="264" ind1=" " ind2="4"><subfield code="c">© 2021</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="300" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">VIII, 465 Seiten</subfield><subfield code="b">4 Karten</subfield><subfield code="c">25 cm</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="336" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="b">txt</subfield><subfield code="2">rdacontent</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="337" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="b">n</subfield><subfield code="2">rdamedia</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="338" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="b">nc</subfield><subfield code="2">rdacarrier</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="490" ind1="1" ind2=" "><subfield code="a">East Central and Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 450-1450</subfield><subfield code="v">volume 74</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="520" ind1="3" ind2=" "><subfield code="a">"In The Pechenegs: Nomads in the Political and Cultural Landscape of Medieval Europe Aleksander Paroń offers a reflection on the history of the Pechenegs, a nomadic people which came to control the Black Sea steppe by the end of the ninth century. Nomadic peoples have often been presented in European historiography as aggressors and destroyers whose appearance led to only chaotic decline and economic stagnation. Making use of historical and archaeological sources along with abundant comparative material, Aleksander Paroń offers here a multifaceted and cogent image of the nomads' relations with neighboring political and cultural communities in the tenth and eleventh centuries."</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="648" ind1=" " ind2="7"><subfield code="a">Geschichte 500-1500</subfield><subfield code="2">gnd</subfield><subfield code="9">rswk-swf</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="650" ind1=" " ind2="4"><subfield code="a">Pieczyngowie</subfield><subfield code="a">jhpk</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="650" ind1="0" ind2="7"><subfield code="a">Petschenegen</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4115926-3</subfield><subfield code="2">gnd</subfield><subfield code="9">rswk-swf</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="651" ind1=" " ind2="7"><subfield code="a">Europa</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4015701-5</subfield><subfield code="2">gnd</subfield><subfield code="9">rswk-swf</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="653" ind1=" " ind2="0"><subfield code="a">Pecheneg (Turkic people) / History / To 1500</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="653" ind1=" " ind2="0"><subfield code="a">Nomads / Europe, Eastern / History / To 1500</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="653" ind1=" " ind2="0"><subfield code="a">Nomads</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="653" ind1=" " ind2="0"><subfield code="a">Pecheneg (Turkic people)</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="653" ind1=" " ind2="2"><subfield code="a">Eastern Europe</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="653" ind1=" " ind2="4"><subfield code="a">To 1500</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="653" ind1=" " ind2="6"><subfield code="a">History</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2="0"><subfield code="a">Europa</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4015701-5</subfield><subfield code="D">g</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2="1"><subfield code="a">Petschenegen</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4115926-3</subfield><subfield code="D">s</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2="2"><subfield code="a">Geschichte 500-1500</subfield><subfield code="A">z</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2=" "><subfield code="5">DE-604</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="776" ind1="0" ind2="8"><subfield code="i">Erscheint auch als</subfield><subfield code="n">Online-Ausgabe</subfield><subfield code="z">978-90-04-44109-5</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="776" ind1="0" ind2="8"><subfield code="i">Erscheint auch als</subfield><subfield code="n">Online-Ausgabe</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="776" ind1="0" ind2="8"><subfield code="i">Erscheint auch als</subfield><subfield code="n">Online-Ausgabe</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="830" ind1=" " ind2="0"><subfield code="a">East Central and Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 450-1450</subfield><subfield code="v">volume 74</subfield><subfield code="w">(DE-604)BV044684535</subfield><subfield code="9">74</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="856" ind1="4" ind2="1"><subfield code="u">https://directory.doabooks.org/handle/20.500.12854/71050</subfield><subfield code="x">Verlag</subfield><subfield code="z">kostenfrei</subfield><subfield code="3">Volltext</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="856" ind1="4" ind2="1"><subfield code="u">https://brill.com/view/title/58207</subfield><subfield code="x">Verlag</subfield><subfield code="z">kostenfrei</subfield><subfield code="3">Volltext</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="856" ind1="4" ind2="2"><subfield code="m">Digitalisierung BSB München - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment</subfield><subfield code="q">application/pdf</subfield><subfield code="u">http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000001&line_number=0001&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA</subfield><subfield code="3">Inhaltsverzeichnis</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="856" ind1="4" ind2="2"><subfield code="m">Digitalisierung BSB München - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment</subfield><subfield code="q">application/pdf</subfield><subfield code="u">http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000003&line_number=0002&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA</subfield><subfield code="3">Literaturverzeichnis</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="856" ind1="4" ind2="2"><subfield code="m">Digitalisierung BSB München - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment</subfield><subfield code="q">application/pdf</subfield><subfield code="u">http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000005&line_number=0003&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA</subfield><subfield code="3">Register // Gemischte Register</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="912" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">ZDB-94-OAB</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="912" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">ZDB-95-BOA</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="912" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">ebook</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="940" ind1="1" ind2=" "><subfield code="n">oe</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="940" ind1="1" ind2=" "><subfield code="q">BSB_NED_20210818</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="942" ind1="1" ind2="1"><subfield code="c">900</subfield><subfield code="e">22/bsb</subfield><subfield code="f">0902</subfield><subfield code="g">438</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="942" ind1="1" ind2="1"><subfield code="c">900</subfield><subfield code="e">22/bsb</subfield><subfield code="f">0902</subfield><subfield code="g">47</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="942" ind1="1" ind2="1"><subfield code="c">306.09</subfield><subfield code="e">22/bsb</subfield><subfield code="f">0902</subfield><subfield code="g">4</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="943" ind1="1" ind2=" "><subfield code="a">oai:aleph.bib-bvb.de:BVB01-032827836</subfield></datafield></record></collection> |
| geographic | Europa (DE-588)4015701-5 gnd |
| geographic_facet | Europa |
| id | DE-604.BV047425327 |
| illustrated | Not Illustrated |
| index_date | 2024-07-03T17:57:52Z |
| indexdate | 2025-01-23T23:01:56Z |
| institution | BVB |
| isbn | 9789004434899 |
| language | English |
| oai_aleph_id | oai:aleph.bib-bvb.de:BVB01-032827836 |
| oclc_num | 1267972872 |
| open_access_boolean | 1 |
| owner | DE-12 DE-210 DE-521 DE-1102 DE-1046 DE-1028 DE-1050 DE-573 DE-M347 DE-92 DE-1051 DE-898 DE-BY-UBR DE-859 DE-860 DE-1049 DE-861 DE-863 DE-BY-FWS DE-862 DE-BY-FWS DE-Re13 DE-BY-UBR DE-Y3 DE-255 DE-Y7 DE-Y2 DE-70 DE-2174 DE-127 DE-22 DE-BY-UBG DE-155 DE-BY-UBR DE-91 DE-BY-TUM DE-384 DE-473 DE-BY-UBG DE-19 DE-BY-UBM DE-355 DE-BY-UBR DE-703 DE-20 DE-706 DE-824 DE-29 DE-739 |
| owner_facet | DE-12 DE-210 DE-521 DE-1102 DE-1046 DE-1028 DE-1050 DE-573 DE-M347 DE-92 DE-1051 DE-898 DE-BY-UBR DE-859 DE-860 DE-1049 DE-861 DE-863 DE-BY-FWS DE-862 DE-BY-FWS DE-Re13 DE-BY-UBR DE-Y3 DE-255 DE-Y7 DE-Y2 DE-70 DE-2174 DE-127 DE-22 DE-BY-UBG DE-155 DE-BY-UBR DE-91 DE-BY-TUM DE-384 DE-473 DE-BY-UBG DE-19 DE-BY-UBM DE-355 DE-BY-UBR DE-703 DE-20 DE-706 DE-824 DE-29 DE-739 |
| physical | VIII, 465 Seiten 4 Karten 25 cm |
| psigel | ZDB-94-OAB ZDB-95-BOA ebook BSB_NED_20210818 |
| publishDate | 2021 |
| publishDateSearch | 2021 |
| publishDateSort | 2021 |
| publisher | Brill |
| record_format | marc |
| series | East Central and Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 450-1450 |
| series2 | East Central and Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 450-1450 |
| spelling | Paroń, Aleksander 1973- Verfasser (DE-588)1161473602 aut Pieczyngowie The Pechenegs nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe by Aleksander Paroń ; translated by Thomas Anessi Nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe Leiden ; Boston Brill [2021] © 2021 VIII, 465 Seiten 4 Karten 25 cm txt rdacontent n rdamedia nc rdacarrier East Central and Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 450-1450 volume 74 "In The Pechenegs: Nomads in the Political and Cultural Landscape of Medieval Europe Aleksander Paroń offers a reflection on the history of the Pechenegs, a nomadic people which came to control the Black Sea steppe by the end of the ninth century. Nomadic peoples have often been presented in European historiography as aggressors and destroyers whose appearance led to only chaotic decline and economic stagnation. Making use of historical and archaeological sources along with abundant comparative material, Aleksander Paroń offers here a multifaceted and cogent image of the nomads' relations with neighboring political and cultural communities in the tenth and eleventh centuries." Geschichte 500-1500 gnd rswk-swf Pieczyngowie jhpk Petschenegen (DE-588)4115926-3 gnd rswk-swf Europa (DE-588)4015701-5 gnd rswk-swf Pecheneg (Turkic people) / History / To 1500 Nomads / Europe, Eastern / History / To 1500 Nomads Pecheneg (Turkic people) Eastern Europe To 1500 History Europa (DE-588)4015701-5 g Petschenegen (DE-588)4115926-3 s Geschichte 500-1500 z DE-604 Erscheint auch als Online-Ausgabe 978-90-04-44109-5 Erscheint auch als Online-Ausgabe East Central and Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 450-1450 volume 74 (DE-604)BV044684535 74 https://directory.doabooks.org/handle/20.500.12854/71050 Verlag kostenfrei Volltext https://brill.com/view/title/58207 Verlag kostenfrei Volltext Digitalisierung BSB München - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment application/pdf http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000001&line_number=0001&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA Inhaltsverzeichnis Digitalisierung BSB München - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment application/pdf http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000003&line_number=0002&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA Literaturverzeichnis Digitalisierung BSB München - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment application/pdf http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000005&line_number=0003&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA Register // Gemischte Register |
| spellingShingle | Paroń, Aleksander 1973- The Pechenegs nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe East Central and Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages, 450-1450 Pieczyngowie jhpk Petschenegen (DE-588)4115926-3 gnd |
| subject_GND | (DE-588)4115926-3 (DE-588)4015701-5 |
| title | The Pechenegs nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe |
| title_alt | Pieczyngowie Nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe |
| title_auth | The Pechenegs nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe |
| title_exact_search | The Pechenegs nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe |
| title_exact_search_txtP | The Pechenegs nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe |
| title_full | The Pechenegs nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe by Aleksander Paroń ; translated by Thomas Anessi |
| title_fullStr | The Pechenegs nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe by Aleksander Paroń ; translated by Thomas Anessi |
| title_full_unstemmed | The Pechenegs nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe by Aleksander Paroń ; translated by Thomas Anessi |
| title_short | The Pechenegs |
| title_sort | the pechenegs nomads in the political and cultural landscape of medieval europe |
| title_sub | nomads in the political and cultural landscape of Medieval Europe |
| topic | Pieczyngowie jhpk Petschenegen (DE-588)4115926-3 gnd |
| topic_facet | Pieczyngowie jhpk Petschenegen Europa |
| url | https://directory.doabooks.org/handle/20.500.12854/71050 https://brill.com/view/title/58207 http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000001&line_number=0001&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000003&line_number=0002&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=032827836&sequence=000005&line_number=0003&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA |
| volume_link | (DE-604)BV044684535 |
| work_keys_str_mv | AT paronaleksander pieczyngowie AT paronaleksander thepechenegsnomadsinthepoliticalandculturallandscapeofmedievaleurope AT paronaleksander nomadsinthepoliticalandculturallandscapeofmedievaleurope |